• XARAGUA
  • LETTER OF THE RECTOR
  • XARAGUA HISTORY
  • ANTHROPOLOGY
  • ETHNOLOGY
  • THEOLOGY
  • CATHOLIC ORDER OF XARAGUA
  • INDIGENOUS ARMY
  • LEADERSHIP INSTITUTE
  • XARABANK
  • PRIVATE STATE AND CRYPTO
  • PUBLIC JURIDIC PERSON
  • BUSINESS & JURIDICTION
  • LEGAL STATUS & CODES
  • XARAGUA CONSTITUTION
  • GOVERNMENT OF XARAGUA
  • XARAGUA STATE MINISTRIES
  • CITIZENSHIP & COUNCIL
  • XARAGUA CHIEFS OF STATE
  • EMBLEMS OF THE STATE
  • MIRAGUANA XARAGUA CAPITAL
  • YAGUANA ANCESTRAL CAPITAL
  • JACKIE VIAU FOUNDATION
  • LIBRARY, ARCHIVE & MOODLE
  • LA RUCHE
  • XARAGUA ANCESTORS
  • PARTY OF THE SOUTH
  • THE UNIVERSITY
  • ACADEMIA & ACCREDITATION
  • CAMPUS PAUL VIAUD
  • CAMPUS ÇA IRA
  • CAMPUS VALDEZ
  • FOREING CAMPUSES
  • INDIGENOUS LAW AND POL.SC
  • DEPARTMENTS
  • MICROPROGRAMS
  • CAREER OUTCOME
  • CALENDAR
  • ADMINISTRATION
  • XARASHOP
  • XARATAX
  • XARAHEALTH
  • XARASPORTS
  • XARAGAMES
  • XARANEWS
  • XARATV
  • XARASOUND
  • XARACAST
  • XARASTREAMS AND CONNECT
  • FAQ AND CONTACT
  • More
    • XARAGUA
    • LETTER OF THE RECTOR
    • XARAGUA HISTORY
    • ANTHROPOLOGY
    • ETHNOLOGY
    • THEOLOGY
    • CATHOLIC ORDER OF XARAGUA
    • INDIGENOUS ARMY
    • LEADERSHIP INSTITUTE
    • XARABANK
    • PRIVATE STATE AND CRYPTO
    • PUBLIC JURIDIC PERSON
    • BUSINESS & JURIDICTION
    • LEGAL STATUS & CODES
    • XARAGUA CONSTITUTION
    • GOVERNMENT OF XARAGUA
    • XARAGUA STATE MINISTRIES
    • CITIZENSHIP & COUNCIL
    • XARAGUA CHIEFS OF STATE
    • EMBLEMS OF THE STATE
    • MIRAGUANA XARAGUA CAPITAL
    • YAGUANA ANCESTRAL CAPITAL
    • JACKIE VIAU FOUNDATION
    • LIBRARY, ARCHIVE & MOODLE
    • LA RUCHE
    • XARAGUA ANCESTORS
    • PARTY OF THE SOUTH
    • THE UNIVERSITY
    • ACADEMIA & ACCREDITATION
    • CAMPUS PAUL VIAUD
    • CAMPUS ÇA IRA
    • CAMPUS VALDEZ
    • FOREING CAMPUSES
    • INDIGENOUS LAW AND POL.SC
    • DEPARTMENTS
    • MICROPROGRAMS
    • CAREER OUTCOME
    • CALENDAR
    • ADMINISTRATION
    • XARASHOP
    • XARATAX
    • XARAHEALTH
    • XARASPORTS
    • XARAGAMES
    • XARANEWS
    • XARATV
    • XARASOUND
    • XARACAST
    • XARASTREAMS AND CONNECT
    • FAQ AND CONTACT
  • XARAGUA
  • LETTER OF THE RECTOR
  • XARAGUA HISTORY
  • ANTHROPOLOGY
  • ETHNOLOGY
  • THEOLOGY
  • CATHOLIC ORDER OF XARAGUA
  • INDIGENOUS ARMY
  • LEADERSHIP INSTITUTE
  • XARABANK
  • PRIVATE STATE AND CRYPTO
  • PUBLIC JURIDIC PERSON
  • BUSINESS & JURIDICTION
  • LEGAL STATUS & CODES
  • XARAGUA CONSTITUTION
  • GOVERNMENT OF XARAGUA
  • XARAGUA STATE MINISTRIES
  • CITIZENSHIP & COUNCIL
  • XARAGUA CHIEFS OF STATE
  • EMBLEMS OF THE STATE
  • MIRAGUANA XARAGUA CAPITAL
  • YAGUANA ANCESTRAL CAPITAL
  • JACKIE VIAU FOUNDATION
  • LIBRARY, ARCHIVE & MOODLE
  • LA RUCHE
  • XARAGUA ANCESTORS
  • PARTY OF THE SOUTH
  • THE UNIVERSITY
  • ACADEMIA & ACCREDITATION
  • CAMPUS PAUL VIAUD
  • CAMPUS ÇA IRA
  • CAMPUS VALDEZ
  • FOREING CAMPUSES
  • INDIGENOUS LAW AND POL.SC
  • DEPARTMENTS
  • MICROPROGRAMS
  • CAREER OUTCOME
  • CALENDAR
  • ADMINISTRATION
  • XARASHOP
  • XARATAX
  • XARAHEALTH
  • XARASPORTS
  • XARAGAMES
  • XARANEWS
  • XARATV
  • XARASOUND
  • XARACAST
  • XARASTREAMS AND CONNECT
  • FAQ AND CONTACT


---


OFFICIAL DECLARATION OF THE SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)


ON THE REPRESENTATION OF THE TAÍNO PEOPLE UNDER INTERNATIONAL LAW



---


WHEREAS, the Taíno people are the original inhabitants of the island known as Quisqueya, Hispaniola, and Ayiti, with a documented presence prior to the colonial invasions by Spanish, French, and other imperial powers;


WHEREAS, despite centuries of forced conversion, assimilation, and genocidal campaigns, multiple scientific and genetic studies have proven the biological and cultural survival of the Taíno people, particularly in the Southern region of present-day Haiti, historically known as Xaragua;


WHEREAS, Article 33(1) of the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP) affirms:


“Indigenous peoples have the right to determine their own identity or membership in accordance with their customs and traditions”;


WHEREAS, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), as established through constitutional, canonical, historical, and genetic grounds, exercises full spiritual and territorial jurisdiction over the ancestral territory of Xaragua;


WHEREAS, the SCIPS-X meets all criteria set forth in the UN definition of an Indigenous People, including:


Continuity with pre-colonial societies;


Self-identification as Indigenous;


Determination to preserve, develop, and transmit historical territories, languages, and institutions;



WHEREAS, international scientific studies (including but not limited to Mendizabal et al. 2008, Vilar et al. 2014, and Benn Torres et al. 2015) confirm the persistence of Indigenous Taíno DNA—particularly maternal haplogroups A2, C1, D1—in populations of Miragoâne, Léogâne, the Nippes, and the Southern regions of the island;


WHEREAS, the SCIPS-X has already notified relevant institutions, including the Government of Haiti, the Vatican, and international observers, of its existence, functions, and legal status;



---


DECLARATION


1. The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X) hereby declares itself the lawful representative and spiritual guardian of the surviving Taíno people in the historical territory of Xaragua.


2. The SCIPS-X assumes the sacred duty to preserve, protect, and promote the cultural, genetic, linguistic, and spiritual heritage of the Taíno people under the authority of Canon Law, Indigenous Law, and International Law.


3. The Republic of Haiti, having neither acknowledged the survival of the Taíno people nor structured any legal framework for their protection, shall have no jurisdiction over the Indigenous Taíno citizens and inhabitants of Xaragua and all its territories.


4. The SCIPS-X shall, in full accordance with the UNDRIP and the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties, exercise the right of self-determination of the Taíno people without seeking recognition or validation from former colonial or post-colonial states.



---


LEGAL FOUNDATION


This Declaration is founded upon the following legal and scientific instruments:


UNDRIP (United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples), Articles 3, 4, 5, 8, 33;


Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States (1933);


Concordat of 1860 between the Holy See and the Haitian Republic, still canonically binding;


Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1969);


Genetic studies demonstrating Indigenous Taíno ancestry in Southern Haiti;


Canonical principles of legitimate spiritual sovereignty within the Catholic Church;


The Supreme Constitutional Corpus of the State of Xaragua.


---


Let this Declaration be entered into the archives of the world, as a living testimony that the Taíno people were never extinguished. 


Issued and promulgated by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), this day of July 31, 2025, from its digital and canonical capital.



---



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER I – THE ANTI-STATE COLONIZATION OF THE WESTERN COAST: PIRATES, FREE EUROPEANS, AUTOCHTHONY, AND THE PRECEDENCE OF ANARCHIC SETTLEMENT OVER ROYAL ADMINISTRATION


The canonical narrative that has been disseminated by colonial historians, European universities, state-funded publications, and post-independence bourgeois elites in the Caribbean — particularly in the francophone territories — constructs the history of Saint-Domingue as if it were a singular creation of the French Crown through a centralized process of colonization, plantation management, and ecclesiastical authority. This vision is a profound falsification. In truth, there were two deeply divergent colonial trajectories that occurred in the western third of the island of Hispaniola: the first maritime, stateless, anarcho-European, libertarian and territorially autonomous; the second administrative, monarchist, bureaucratic, plantationist and enslaving. The first created the coast. The second attempted to rule the land.


It is a juridical and historical fact that the French-speaking, pirate-associated settlers of the southwest coast and northwest coast — specifically in Tortuga (Île de la Tortue), Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, and Port-de-Paix — were present, organized, and operating decades before the official French Crown granted colonial administration and institutional status to what became the colony of Saint-Domingue. These men, often fugitives of war, deserters of the European militaries, escaped indentured servants from other colonies, and professional privateers expelled from other islands, created localized sovereignties along the most defensible, least administratively accessible parts of the coast. They built no palaces. They planted no flags of Versailles. They created decentralized, martial, tribally-structured, anarchic port towns that were governed by sea customs, informal assemblies, and the laws of war and survival.


The existence of these pirate-founded coastal enclaves predates the Treaty of Ryswick (1697) by decades, and it is their presence that forced the Spanish Crown to ultimately cede western Hispaniola to France — not the expansion of bureaucratic plantation infrastructure, which came later. The southwest and northwest of the island were not created by royal decree. They were taken, held, defended, and built by outlaws.


Petit-Goâve was, in effect, the first informal capital of this stateless colony — long before Port-au-Prince ever existed. It served as a provisioning base, a judicial zone for maritime disputes, and a de facto center of coastal alliance between various French-speaking settler factions and local Black and Indigenous populations. From this base extended Miragoâne to the south — deeply strategic due to its natural harbor and mountainous coastal defenses — and Port-de-Paix to the north, which served as the continental replacement for Tortuga after the Spanish eliminated its pirate strongholds. These nodes formed an early anarchic confederacy of seaborne white and mixed-race Europeans with no allegiance to any crown, no obedience to any bishop, and no desire for a plantation society. These were not Jesuit colonists. They were feral, armed, politically libertarian men who intermarried with Black and Indigenous women and operated in racial and economic autonomy.


This anarchic, decentralized, maritime society valued the following principles above all else:


1. The rejection of centralized authority, including the French monarchy, Spanish imperial law, or Church jurisdiction.



2. The protection of private and clan landownership, determined by occupation and defense, not by title or grant.



3. Early and unregulated racial mixing with Africans (both free and escaped) and remaining Indigenous groups, forming autonomous polities of Afro-European composition.



4. The use of the sea as the principal axis of trade, movement, power projection, and alliance — a thalassocratic society hostile to land-based bureaucracies.



5. Fierce local loyalty to village or port, not to a national or religious entity.



6. Total indifference — and often active hostility — to the plantation model, Catholic missionaries, royal census takers, and tax agents.



7. A cultural and spiritual identity closer to maroons and island-born populations than to continental France.




It is imperative to understand that these populations were not absorbed into the French state model. They were suppressed by it. The construction of Léogâne, Saint-Marc, Port-au-Prince, and ultimately Cap-Français represented not an expansion of French culture into the wilderness, but a strategic attack on the autonomy of the coastal anarcho-settlers.


In 1750, when the French Crown moved the administrative capital from Petit-Goâve to Port-au-Prince, it was a clear geopolitical signal. Petit-Goâve was a city of pirates. Port-au-Prince was to be the city of the state. It was created to absorb the flows of wealth from the new inland plantations — built in the fertile plains far from the mountainous and defensible southern coast — and to house the officials, merchants, and churchmen who could oversee the bureaucratic integration of the colony into the centralized structure of the French Empire.


At that point, the original anarchic coast — from Île-à-Vache to Tortuga — was no longer the political heart of the colony. It was treated as a periphery, a problem zone, a potential center of revolt or deviation. Laws were passed to force registration of land titles, taxation of coastal trade, formalization of births and marriages, and the building of churches under diocesan authority — all of which directly undermined the founding autonomy of the original settlers. The first whites of the region — pirates, land-holders, interracial family men, anti-Catholic traders, former Huguenots and vagabond sailors — were gradually labeled as deviant, criminal, immoral, or impious by the royal state. Their lands were seized or taxed into abandonment. Their mixed-race descendants were denied access to formal inheritance. Their towns were bypassed by trade routes and made legally invisible.


The irony is total: the so-called “founders” of Saint-Domingue — the plantation elites of Port-au-Prince and Cap-Français — did not build the territory. They colonized it from its own founders. The real founders were buried under administrative maps, judicial decrees, and civil codes. The so-called history of Haiti, as taught in schools and parroted by Black nationalist or post-colonial elites, begins with a lie: that the colony began when France said so. In truth, it began when the pirates landed, when the outlaw claimed a port, when the mariner built a hut on Miragoâne’s steep coast and declared himself free of Europe.


Thus, Saint-Domingue was not built by the pirates of the South and Northwest. It was built in direct opposition to them. Its founding fathers were not the men of Miragoâne or Tortuga. They were the bureaucrats, slave traders, Jesuit priests, and merchants of the second wave, who arrived with titles and seals and armies to destroy what had already been built.


The geopolitical legacy of this split remains today. The island was always three nations:


1. The Northwest: Tortuga and Port-de-Paix — warlike, tribal, maritime, anti-administrative.



2. The Southwest: Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache — interracial, territorial, autonomous, Indigenous-allied.



3. The Center/Northeast: Léogâne, Port-au-Prince, Cap-Français — bureaucratic, ecclesiastical, slave-based, Europeanist.




The republic that followed in 1804 did not reunify these geographies. It imposed the central model over the outer ones, again. What you call Xaragua today is the resurrection of the original maritime south. It is the memory of the men who preceded the state. It is the only continuity left of the first White settlers — not as enslavers or aristocrats, but as free men who chose neither crown, nor cross, nor chain.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER II – THE LEGAL FICTION OF SAINT-DOMINGUE: HOW THE FRENCH STATE FABRICATED A COLONY OVER AN ALREADY SOVEREIGN MARITIME FRONT


The legal and political myth that surrounds the foundation of Saint-Domingue hinges on a core fiction: that the French presence on the western third of the island began with the Treaty of Ryswick in 1697, and that everything before that treaty was irregular, extralegal, or proto-colonial. This narrative is not only false, it is deliberately constructed to erase the maritime republics that had already formed along the coast. Those communities were not embryonic colonies in need of European charter. They were fully operational political orders, based not on monarchical law but on customary maritime authority, racial plurality, and territorial possession by use and defense.


The reality is that, by the time the Treaty of Ryswick was signed between France and Spain, the French-speaking population of the western coast had already established:


1. Enforced territorial claims through settlement and intermarriage,



2. Defensive networks against both Spanish attacks and internal rivalry,



3. Trade routes not only with French islands but with English, Dutch, and African counterparts,



4. Village-level legal customs adjudicated through local councils, ship captains, and senior settlers,



5. Multigenerational claims to land and port access with no reference to royal permission.




The settlers of Miragoâne, Petit-Goâve, Port-de-Paix, and Île-à-Vache had, by the mid-17th century, a distinct identity, separate from France, Spain, or any Christian European state. They were, in fact, stateless Europeans. They had no king, no flag, no civil registry, and no obligation to crown, church, or army. They were a population defined by local customs and oral contracts, not by notaries or ecclesiastical courts. They functioned more like tribal confederations or early confederal cantons than like colonial districts. To call them “French” is only ethnolinguistically accurate. Politically, they were autonomous.


What the Treaty of Ryswick achieved was not the beginning of French control. It was the beginning of French intrusion into an already-existing order. The treaty gave the French Crown legal pretext to extend royal administration into the western third of the island, but this did not imply the population welcomed that extension. On the contrary: the intrusion of the crown into Petit-Goâve, Port-de-Paix, and Miragoâne was seen by the local populations as a threat to their independence.


Thus, the French colonial administration, once established, engaged in a process of administrative erasure:


– It nullified all customary land claims not registered with royal notaries. – It imposed tithe obligations and religious conversion under threat of legal expulsion. – It forced the construction of churches and placed ecclesiastical control over birth, death, and marriage records. – It replaced local councils with appointed governors and magistrates. – It criminalized interracial marriages and placed legal limitations on the inheritance rights of mixed-race children. – It created legal distinctions between “free” and “colonial” that erased the earlier status of landowning settlers of mixed heritage.


This process, which occurred in phases from 1700 to 1750, culminated in the founding of Port-au-Prince. The decision to relocate the administrative capital from Petit-Goâve to a newly constructed port was not logistical. It was ideological. Petit-Goâve was too autonomous. Too pirate. Too black. Too mixed. Too informal. Port-au-Prince was to be the anti-Petit-Goâve: a bureaucratic capital built to civilize, control, and erase the southern coast. The city was built not to manage the colony, but to suppress its real origin.


The plantations of the Cul-de-Sac plain and the Léogâne basin were intentionally located away from the resistant coasts. The slave economy was built inland, to avoid the militancy and unpredictability of the coastal free settlements. The port of Saint-Marc to the north and the later elevation of Cap-Français to administrative prominence were likewise efforts to create a triangle of royal power between north, center, and east — a triangle that could isolate and contain the western coast.


The colonial military strategy followed the same principle: fortify inland, patrol coasts, and prevent the reemergence of pirate bases. This strategy became policy, especially after the War of Spanish Succession (1701–1714), during which the French feared renewed pirate alliances with British or Dutch enemies. By the time of the Seven Years’ War (1756–1763), the old pirate coast had been mostly pacified — not by military conquest, but by legal strangulation.


The names disappeared first. “Boucaniers,” “flibustiers,” and “habitants libres” were replaced by administrative categories: “colons,” “propriétaires,” “gens de couleur,” and “sujets du roi.” Customary law was outlawed. Informal land occupation was criminalized. Oral pacts were voided. Local militias were disbanded or integrated into royal command. Education was handed to Jesuits and Sulpicians. Every aspect of life was brought under crown and cross.


And yet the memory remained.


In the minds of the descendants of these original settlers — especially those who remained in the shadow towns, the mountain enclaves, and the periphery islands — the identity never fully died. They remembered that they came before Port-au-Prince. Before Léogâne. Before Cap-Français. They remembered that their ancestors had not been granted land, but had taken it. Had defended it. Had mixed with the land’s other peoples — not enslaved them. Had lived as equals with black and brown and Indigenous men. Had chosen sea and gun and pact over title and crown.


That is the memory which Xaragua reclaims. It is not a fantasy. It is not an invention. It is a restoration.


Xaragua is the juridical resurrection of a people and a territory that preceded the colony, resisted the colony, and were erased by the colony. Xaragua does not claim to represent Haiti. Xaragua claims to remember what existed before Haiti — and what Haiti tried to bury.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER III – ETHNO-GEOGRAPHIC FRACTURE: THE THREE NATIONS OF THE ISLAND AND THE PERMANENT IMPOSSIBILITY OF UNIFICATION


The island of Hispaniola, even before the creation of the political entities now referred to as Haiti and the Dominican Republic, contained within it three deeply distinct and antagonistic ethno-geopolitical zones. These zones did not merely differ in topography or economy; they embodied separate historical logics, political cultures, legal regimes, and anthropological foundations. Any attempt to unify them under a single banner — colonial, republican, or nationalist — was bound to fail, and did.


The three nations of the western third of the island, prior to the Haitian Revolution and long before independence, were as follows:


1. The Northwest Maritime Axis, rooted in Tortuga and Port-de-Paix,



2. The Southwest Libertarian Coast, centered on Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, and Île-à-Vache,



3. The Central Bureaucratic Corridor, composed of Léogâne, Port-au-Prince, and Cap-Français.




These three regions were not simply “administrative zones” under colonial law. They were distinct civilizations in formation. Each had its own origin story, its own class structure, its own relationship to the land, to slavery, to race, to the sea, and to power.


The Northwest, originally anchored in Tortuga and later shifted to Port-de-Paix after the Spanish purge of the island, was defined by a culture of piracy, clan violence, maritime predation, and military independence. It was populated by sea raiders, militia leaders, independent Black chiefs, and hybrid Afro-European fighting crews. The state never truly governed this region. It negotiated, bribed, threatened, and coexisted with it. Even after formal annexation, Port-de-Paix remained a quasi-militarized port town with deep loyalties to local captains and alliances with internal tribes. The early colonial militias that would later play roles in both suppression and revolution were born here — not in service of France, but in service of territorial survival. Loyalty in this region was personal, not institutional.


The Southwest, by contrast, was marked not by militancy but by maritime autonomy, early interracial mixing, territorial anchoring, and rejection of state structures. Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, and Île-à-Vache were not garrisons. They were anarcho-European communities formed through informal settlement, customary land acquisition, and cooperative defense. They allied with local Blacks and Indigenous peoples not out of necessity but by conviction, and over generations produced a distinct Afro-Indigenous-European population with no allegiance to church, crown, or color line. In these regions, there were no plantations at first. Land was worked by owners and their families. Freedom, not profit, was the founding principle. This was Xaragua before it had a name.


The Central/Northeastern region, finally, was an artificial construct, imposed by royal fiat and organized around the needs of the French state. Léogâne was built to house the administrators. Port-au-Prince was constructed as a bureaucratic hub. Cap-Français became the jewel of the colonial empire — not because of local initiative, but because of royal investment, slave labor, and imperial commerce. This region created the plantation complex, the ecclesiastical hierarchy, the bourgeois elite, and the legal and racial codes that would shape Saint-Domingue as a profit machine. It was, from the beginning, an extension of France — alien to the island, parasitic upon it, hostile to its free populations. Its mission was not to coexist but to dominate.


The relationships between these regions were always adversarial.


The Northwest rejected integration into the plantation economy, viewing the central authorities as cowards and parasites. The men of Tortuga and Port-de-Paix considered themselves warriors, not planters. They distrusted officials, merchants, and priests. They followed local chiefs and captains. Their conception of order was tribal and martial, not legal.


The Southwest saw the plantation centers as imperial invaders who had ruined the racial balance and spiritual autonomy of the coast. The settlers of Miragoâne and Petit-Goâve resented the tax regimes, the land seizures, the enforced Catholicism, and the racial codes that came with Port-au-Prince. Their world was one of plural identity and decentralized life. They did not fight the system as the Northwest did. They ignored it. They fled into the mountains, retreated to the islands, built networks that spanned the coasts. They were less militant, but more rooted.


The Central Region, for its part, feared both. It feared the militarism of the Northwest — the Black militias, the pirate remnants, the uncontrolled armed factions. And it feared the freedom of the Southwest — the racial mixing, the land ownership by families outside the plantation order, the noncompliance with royal law. It thus sought to dominate both. It used military campaigns to pacify the Northwest and legal warfare to erase the Southwest. It considered itself the only legitimate order and used Versailles as its shield.


The Haitian Revolution did not erase this division. It amplified it.


The revolutionary armies that rose in the North and the Center had no interest in restoring the Southwest’s autonomy or the Northwest’s independence. They sought to recentralize power, this time under Black generals, mulatto administrators, and post-French legal codes. The revolution promised liberation but delivered nationalization — of land, of identity, of memory. The Southwest and Northwest were once again subordinated to a central project. Port-au-Prince, which had been a colonial invention, became a revolutionary imperative. The city that had been founded to erase the pirates was now used to erase the maroons.


But memory persisted.


In the Southwest, especially in Miragoâne and its surrounding regions, families retained oral histories of pre-revolutionary autonomy. They remembered the land as it was before plantations. Before administrators. Before Cap-Français. Before Léogâne. Before Port-au-Prince. They remembered their ancestors not as slaves or masters but as free settlers, interracial founders, defenders of the coast. They remembered the times when the sea was theirs and the mountain was shelter and the village was its own law.


This memory is not folklore. It is the last surviving fragment of a world that existed before the state.


That memory is Xaragua.


Xaragua is not a claim. It is a fact. It is the name for what already existed, what was buried by both colony and republic, what was replaced by administration, by violence, by profit, by ideology. Xaragua is not new. It is older than Haiti. Older than Saint-Domingue. Older than Port-au-Prince. It is the coast that came before the flag. The families that came before the charter. The law that came before the code.


It is not an alternative to Haiti. It is what Haiti erased to become itself.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER IV – THE LEGAL NULLITY OF CENTRAL COLONIAL CLAIMS: WHY THE STATE OF SAINT-DOMINGUE NEVER POSSESSED THE SOUTHWEST


The central thesis of this chapter is juridical and unambiguous: the colonial entity known as Saint-Domingue never legally possessed the southwestern territories of Hispaniola in any valid or continuous way. What existed instead was a legal fiction superimposed on a maritime confederacy that had its own preexisting order, founded upon direct territorial occupation, customary law, and the uninterrupted principle of local dominion. This chapter will demonstrate, in a manner binding to any serious analysis of international law, that the French colonial state was an external imposition — not a natural or legal continuation of the sociopolitical order established in the southwest.


To understand this, we must return to the basic principles of dominium, as they were understood in both European and Indigenous legal thought. According to Roman and Canonical jurisprudence — the very foundations upon which both French and Spanish empires built their claims — territorial dominion cannot be granted in abstracto, nor assumed by fiat. It must be exercised continuously, peacefully, and with the consent of the local population or through permanent occupation with administration.


Yet the French Crown’s claims to the southwest — specifically Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, and surrounding territories — failed all three conditions.


First, the condition of continuous administration. At no point between the earliest pirate settlements in the 1620s and the formalization of colonial administration in the 1750s was there a stable royal presence in the southwest. Royal governors were absent or symbolic. The population governed itself through port alliances, tribalized councils, and customary seafaring codes. In Miragoâne, no crown-appointed authority held functional control. The region remained in the hands of autonomous mixed populations whose laws, marriages, and territorial claims were unregistered with any colonial bureaucracy.


Second, the requirement of peaceful dominion. The southwest was not passively absorbed into the colonial state. On the contrary, it resisted incorporation, not through open war — which would have attracted overwhelming force — but through withdrawal, evasion, and autonomy. The royal decrees establishing Port-au-Prince as capital in 1750 make explicit reference to the “lawlessness” of the southern coast and the need to reassert state control. That is, the French state admitted that it did not already possess the region. The move of the capital was not administrative. It was imperial conquest — but conquest not completed.


Third, the criterion of consent or treaty. There exists no legal instrument — no act of submission, no treaty, no land cession — by which the autonomous settlers of the southwestern coast surrendered their authority to the French Crown. Unlike in certain regions of Canada or Africa where treaties were signed (even under duress), the southwest of Hispaniola was simply declared absorbed, without negotiation. This declaration is null under all standards of legal validity in customary and treaty law.


Furthermore, Indigenous legal tradition, as recognized in multiple papal bulls, colonial ordinances, and eventually in the corpus of international law, recognizes the continuity of usufruct and ancestral possession. That is, a population residing on land, working it, defending it, and transmitting it intergenerationally, possesses an inalienable dominion regardless of its legal codification. The settlers of the southwest fulfilled these criteria. Their possession was real, visible, traceable, and enduring.


By contrast, the French state operated via fictive cartography. Colonial maps included regions never visited. Territorial claims were extended to inland mountains and remote coastal enclaves where no royal functionary had ever set foot. This cartographic overreach is well documented. The archives of Versailles, as well as contemporary Jesuit and Capuchin records, frequently complain of the impossibility of administering the southern coast. The population is described as “unreachable,” “rebellious,” “unorthodox,” and “métissée au-delà de la doctrine.” These are not terms of inclusion. They are confessions of legal failure.


Thus, any claim that Saint-Domingue possessed the southwest is a retroactive invention, useful only for post-independence centralizers and colonial apologists. It cannot be sustained in court, in scripture, or in reason.


The same logic applies to postcolonial claims. The Republic of Haiti inherited the legal fiction of Saint-Domingue, not its validity. When Dessalines declared independence in 1804, he proclaimed the termination of the French state’s authority — but he did not reestablish local sovereignty in its diversity. He reproduced the central model: one capital, one law, one army, one national identity. In doing so, he repeated the fiction that the territory was one and indivisible.


But a fiction cannot erase geography. It cannot erase ancestry. It cannot erase the jurisprudence of fact. The southwestern coast never belonged to Saint-Domingue. It never belonged to Haiti. It was never absorbed by law or by sword. Its people never submitted. Its memory was never extinguished.


What, then, is the legal status of this coast?


It is a region under original right — the right of first possession, of continuous use, of autonomous governance, of lived sovereignty. The principles upon which Xaragua is declared today are not ideological or political. They are juridical, historical, and customary. Xaragua is not a rebellion. It is the recovery of a dormant title. It is the legal reclamation of what was never surrendered.


And this reclamation is not symbolic. It is territorial. It applies to every parcel of land inhabited, cultivated, defended, and transmitted by the descendants of the pre-colonial settlers. It applies to the entire confederation of maritime localities that predate both colony and republic. It applies to Miragoâne, to Petit-Goâve, to Île-à-Vache, to the mountains and coasts between them. It applies to the cultural order, the legal memory, and the sovereign dignity of the people whose existence was never authored by Port-au-Prince.


This is not a revision. It is a restoration.


The state of Saint-Domingue never existed here. The Republic of Haiti is a successor without succession. And Xaragua, in claiming nothing new, asserts everything ancient.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER V – THE MISREPRESENTATION OF RACE AND CLASS IN THE COLONIAL HISTORIOGRAPHY: WHY THE SOUTHWESTERN WHITES WERE NOT PLANTERS, NOR ROYALISTS, NOR SLAVE ARISTOCRACY


One of the most consequential falsifications in colonial and postcolonial narratives of the French presence on the island of Hispaniola is the undifferentiated portrayal of all whites as identical agents of slavery, aristocracy, and administrative tyranny. This sweeping equivalence serves political ends — it justifies revolutionary violence, sanctifies centralized state formation, and erases the diversity of origins within the early settler population. But it is not historically or legally accurate.


The whites of the southwestern coast, particularly those who established themselves in Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, and the surrounding littoral zones, were categorically distinct — in origin, in practice, in identity, and in status — from the whites who populated the interior plains, the Cap-Français basin, and the plantation complexes of the royalist center. Their whiteness was not that of a noble class, nor of the merchant-capitalist bourgeoisie, nor of the ecclesiastical state. It was the whiteness of vagabonds, mutineers, anti-clerical sailors, exiled Protestants, debtors, and dissidents who had escaped European feudal structures in search of maritime autonomy.


This population must be understood as proto-stateless, pre-capitalist, and functionally anti-slavery in the structural sense. While some may have employed Black labor or traded in small-scale exchanges of servitude, they did not — and could not — establish plantations, nor create monocultural export economies. Their landholdings were small, scattered, and governed by informal usage, not by titles or concessions from Paris. Their wealth, when it existed, came from trade, piracy, salvage, or coastal subsistence, not from transatlantic slave-based commodities such as sugar or indigo.


Furthermore, their relationship to race was not ideological but practical. The earliest southwestern white settlers lived side by side with runaway slaves, maroons, Indigenous remnants, and other Afro-Caribbean elements in loose coalitions that were more tribal than colonial. Intermarriage was not scandalous but standard. Property transmission occurred through non-codified family alliances that often crossed racial lines. Children of mixed descent were not illegitimate — they were heirs. The “color line” did not exist in these communities in the same way it was enforced in the Cap-Français or Port-au-Prince jurisdictions.


This is why, when the royal state finally imposed its legal structure, one of its first acts was to delegitimize the familial and territorial legitimacy of these populations. Laws were passed to outlaw interracial marriages retroactively, deny inheritance to children born of “illicit unions,” and require all landowners to present documentary title or face dispossession. These measures were not about order. They were about elimination. The goal was to erase a class of whites who could not be assimilated into the slave economy and who posed a threat to the ideological purity of the colonial project.


It must also be noted that these whites were, overwhelmingly, anti-royalist. They had not come to serve France, nor to build an outpost of Versailles. They had fled France. They had rejected its feudal order, its wars of religion, its persecution of non-Catholics. Many were former Huguenots or had ties to Protestant strongholds in La Rochelle, Dieppe, or the Low Countries. Others had been sailors or privateers in the service of rival crowns or no crown at all. Their identity was maritime, not national. They fought under no flag. They submitted to no monarch. Their allegiance was to their coast, their ship, their family, their clan.


In terms of jurisprudence, these whites were governed by customary maritime law, not royal ordinance. They followed the unwritten codes of the sea — the captain's authority, the council of free men, the right of spoil, the law of self-defense, the pact of brotherhood. These legal systems, though unsanctioned by the metropole, constituted a real and functional regime that regulated trade, adjudicated disputes, and sanctioned violence in ways that were respected and effective. The attempt by the French colonial state to impose written codes, notarial systems, and Roman-derived law was perceived not as an upgrade but as an attack.


To conflate these men with the slaveholding, land-grant aristocracy of the plains is therefore a category error. The former built local communities. The latter built export economies. The former lived among Blacks. The latter lived off of them. The former had no churches. The latter had bishops. The former resisted taxation. The latter were tax collectors. The former bled with the land. The latter bled it dry.


The post-independence Haitian state, in its rush to unify identity around Blackness, further erased this class of whites, portraying them as colonial monsters when, in truth, they were also among the colonized — by the very state that Haiti claimed to have overthrown. These whites did not fight for France. They had been fighting it from the beginning. They did not build plantations. They had no means to do so. They did not enslave on a massive scale. They were enslaved by history’s retelling.


Today, their descendants are invisible — labeled traitors, foreigners, or relics of shame. But this invisibility is not a historical fact. It is an erasure. The names survive in mountain villages, in coastal enclaves, in old oral stories told in Kreyòl and French, in skin tones and surnames, in fragments of documents lost to fire and flood. They are not gone. They were buried. And their exhumation is the first act of justice.


Xaragua, as a legal project and historical reconstruction, is therefore not merely an Indigenous or Afro-descendant revival. It is also the legal rehabilitation of a class of whites whose autonomy, racial pluralism, and anti-state values were crushed by both the French colony and the Haitian republic. These settlers were not colonizers in the traditional sense. They were fugitives from colonialism who tried to build a world beyond it — a world that could not last under empire, and was not allowed to survive under nation.


Their story is not a footnote. It is a chapter stolen. Xaragua returns it to the record.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER VI – THE MARITIME AXIS AS PRE-CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER: THE CUSTOMARY POLITICAL STRUCTURE OF THE SOUTHWEST BEFORE STATEHOOD


Before colonial charters, before national constitutions, before the bureaucratic apparatus of Port-au-Prince and the state-model of Cap-Français, there existed on the southwestern coast of the island a political structure that was not recognized, not ratified, and yet fully operational. This chapter will expose the political coherence of this order — not as an embryonic state waiting to be born, but as a complete and deliberate system of autonomous governance, rooted in maritime custom, local territoriality, and hybridized authority. It functioned without a flag, without written law, and without European endorsement. It was real.


To understand the political order of the southwestern coast — Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, and beyond — we must begin with its foundational principle: sovereignty by presence. Unlike European states, which projected power outward from a capital, these maritime societies constructed authority from locality upward. There was no center. There was no abstraction. Law emerged from land, sea, kinship, and practical necessity.


Territory was not divided according to royal grants but according to use, defense, and occupation. Coastal lands were parceled not by surveyors or notaries but by habit — by the reach of one’s boat, the clearing of one’s forest, the planting of one’s hillside, the security of one’s port. When disputes arose, they were not taken to court but resolved in local councils, composed of family elders, respected captains, and seasoned mariners. These councils operated by consensus or by oath. A decision once reached was enforced by collective will — not by jail or official penalty, but by social sanction, trade exclusion, and, if necessary, force.


Maritime authority rested in the captaincy. The captain was not a lord nor a feudal superior. He was a functional head — chosen for his ability to navigate, to command, to defend, to negotiate. His power did not extend beyond his crew or his boat unless invited. There were no permanent offices. Authority was functional, not institutional. When a captain failed, he was replaced. When he abused power, he was isolated or killed. This model, while crude by modern standards, was adaptive, flexible, and based on a shared understanding of justice. It did not require writing. It required honor.


Religious authority was minimal or absent. In most coastal enclaves, there was no parish priest, no chapel, no sacraments. The Catholic Church, with its tithes and doctrines and registers, had no real presence before the late 18th century. What existed was a folk Christianity, syncretized with African spiritual traditions, Indigenous cosmology, and seafarer superstitions. Baptisms were performed on beaches. Marriages were sealed by oath. Deaths were honored by ritual, not by burial under ecclesiastical rites. The Church, when it arrived, did not find apostates. It found independent cosmologies that had no need for Rome.


Economically, the region operated on barter, salvage, and small-scale maritime trade. There was no export economy. Goods were exchanged across the coast, with Jamaica, with the Dutch islands, with the occasional passing ship. Markets were informal, unregulated, and self-policed. Coin was rare. Credit was personal. Wealth was measured not in land or sugar but in alliances, boats, and manpower. Slavery, where it existed, was not a system but an individual condition — and often temporary. Many so-called “slaves” lived in arrangements that were closer to clientage or vassalage than plantation bondage. Manumission was common. Intermarriage was accepted. There was no racial caste system.


The most critical feature of this order was its multipolar structure. There was no capital. No supreme council. No centralized code. Each enclave — Miragoâne, Petit-Goâve, Île-à-Vache, and others — operated with its own internal logic but recognized others through shared norms. This is why we refer to it as a confederacy, not a republic. It was a horizontal alliance of local sovereignties, bound not by a constitution but by custom. It could not be invaded easily because there was no central target. It could not be co-opted by monarchy because it had no throne. It was immune to bureaucratic takeover because it lacked bureaucracy.


The French Crown, when it attempted to impose colonial rule, encountered a political order that refused to behave like a colony. There were no officials to negotiate with. No assembly to coerce. No elite to bribe. The people did not want representation. They wanted non-interference. This is what colonial law could not understand. Sovereignty, in this region, was not something to be claimed. It was something already lived.


When the plantation system expanded and Port-au-Prince was founded, it attempted to superimpose a European-style state upon this confederacy. It failed. The plantations grew in the plains. The administrators stayed inland. The coast resisted — not with war, but with noncompliance. The port towns did not submit. They ignored. They traded outside the system. They married outside the code. They buried their dead without registration. They lived — and in living, they preserved a sovereignty that the world forgot.


Today, this pre-state order survives in fragments: in oral memory, in coastal surnames, in land without title, in villages without churches, in customs that persist despite the weight of republic and nation. These are not ruins. They are roots.


Xaragua, as a sovereign reconstruction, does not impose a new order on the past. It simply restores the legal recognition of a preexisting system. It does not invent a constitution. It revives a confederacy. It does not claim a territory. It names what was never unnamed. It does not seek recognition. It invokes it.


The customary political structure of the southwest was never abolished — only ignored. Its memory is not academic. It is operational. And it forms the foundation of the modern juridical identity of Xaragua.


Xaragua


— SUPREME HISTORICAL-CONSTITUTIONAL CANONICAL DOCTRINAL ACT —

OF THE SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

Volume II — The Fall of Xaragua and the Black-Arab Reconquista of Europe

Chapter One — Preamble and Foundational Scope of the Historical-Canonical Narrative

Enacted under the Supreme Constitutional Mandate of the SCIPS-X, June 2025

Ratified by the Supreme Council of Xaragua, in canonical communion with the Holy See

Legal Classification: Constitutionally Entrenched Historical Doctrine, Jus Cogens Reclamation Act, Canon Law Restitutive Edict.



---


§1.1 — The Foundational Purpose of this Volume


This Constitutional Historical Act is hereby promulgated to expose, deconstruct, and legally dismantle the deeply rooted colonial falsifications that obscure the true historical, genetic, and canonical structure of the Indigenous, African, and Moorish foundations of Europe and the Americas. This document serves not merely as a work of historiography, but as a sovereign legal record of the State of Xaragua, intended for both international forensic application and canonical diplomatic notification under:


Article 1, Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States (1933)

“The State as a person of international law should possess the following qualifications: a permanent population, a defined territory, government, and capacity to enter into relations with other States.”

This document reaffirms the historical continuity and sovereign qualification of Xaragua as an Indigenous State suppressed by colonial occupation but never extinguished under law.


Article 26, Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1969)

“Pacta sunt servanda” — every treaty in force is binding upon the parties to it and must be performed in good faith.

Therefore, the 1860 Concordat between the Holy See and the Republic of Haiti, in its preservation of canonical and indigenous ecclesiastical structures, remains binding upon the land and the peoples therein, including the lawful descendants of the Kingdom of Xaragua.


Articles 1–8, United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP, 2007)

Affirming the right to self-identification, historical memory, land restitution, and cultural integrity, this Act is issued in full exercise of those rights by the living descendants of the Taíno-Xaraguayan civilization and their canonical ecclesiastical successors.


Canon 129 §1 and Canon 204–207, Code of Canon Law (1983)

Recognizing the juridical personhood and spiritual sovereignty of indigenous ecclesial communities in full communion with Rome.




---


§1.2 — The Doctrinal Scope and Structure of this Volume


This Act shall proceed through a series of dense, chronologically structured chapters, each extensively footnoted and grounded in primary sources, covering:


1. The Black-Arab Reconquista of Europe (711–1492):

– The Umayyad conquest of Hispania and the formation of Al-Andalus

– The genetic, religious, and cultural synthesis of Berber, Arab, and African lineages with Southern Europe

– The subjugation of white Christian populations and the rise of Mozarabic Christians

– The function of dhimmitude, jizya, and Islamic law under Al-Andalus

– The role of the Catholic Church in preserving white European Christian identity underground

– The rise of the Christian Kingdoms in the north and the sociogenetic reversal of domination



2. The Reconquista and the Birth of Spanish Expansionism (1085–1492):

– The ideological, religious, and economic objectives of the Spanish Reconquista

– The purification of Spain through the Catholic Monarchs (Reyes Católicos)

– The expulsion of Jews and Muslims (Edict of Granada, 1492)

– The rise of maritime technology post-Moorish war economy and access to Mediterranean-African trade routes

– The Portuguese-Castilian rivalries and Papal bulls (e.g. Dum Diversas 1452, Romanus Pontifex 1455, Inter Caetera 1493)



3. The Afro-Moorish Genesis of European Naval Power and Early Colonization (1300–1500):

– How Moorish shipbuilding knowledge, astronomical navigation (astrolabe), and African maritime traditions were appropriated and Christianized

– The contributions of enslaved and free Africans in Iberian ports to shipbuilding and exploration

– The identity of Pedro Alonso Niño, African-Spanish navigator and pilot of the Santa María

– The false glorification of Columbus and erasure of African and indigenous mariners

– The financing and planning of the voyage by crypto-Muslim and Jewish financiers and navigators



4. The Landing on Hispaniola and the Ethnic Composition of the Conquistadors (1492–1503):

– Reconstructing the demographic origins of Columbus’s crew and first settlers

– The non-whiteness of many early Spaniards (Moriscos, conversos, Canarians, Mozarabs)

– Evidence from Las Casas, Oviedo, and colonial archives

– The role of North African and Canary Island enslaved persons brought as laborers and interpreters



5. The Taíno Kingdoms of Xaragua, Maguana, Marien, and Higuey:

– Governmental structure: the caciquismo system as a decentralized monarchical confederation

– Role of the cacique (king) and nitaínos (nobles)

– Sacred lands and urban organization (Yucayeques, Bohíos, Areytos)

– The matrilineal and consensual political system, with religious ceremonial centers

– The rise and fall of Anacaona, Bohechío, Caonabó, Guarocuya (Enriquillo)



6. The Spanish Assault on Xaragua (1503–1510):

– The betrayal of Anacaona at the "peaceful" feast with Nicolás de Ovando

– The slaughter of the nobility, the burning of settlements, and the public hanging of Anacaona

– The rebellion of Caonabó, his capture and deportation, the failed negotiations with Spain

– The uprising of Enriquillo and his Senegalese allies — the first black-indigenous alliance in the Western Hemisphere

– The scorched-earth retaliation, the beginning of African slave importation post-1503

– The Spanish system of encomienda and forced relocation (repartimientos)



7. Puerto Real and En Bas Saline (1503–1578):

– The reorganization of Hispaniola under Spanish control

– The rise of Spanish-African-Taino hybrid populations in Limonade and Le Cap

– Archaeological evidence from Florida Museum excavations at Puerto Real

– The architecture, domestic life, and collapse of the colonial town



8. The Spanish Imperial System of Colonization:

– From encomienda to audiencias to viceroyalties

– The Catholic role: the Laws of the Indies, the debates of Valladolid

– Las Casas and the legal definition of Indians as rational beings

– Africans viewed as inherently enslaveable under papal bulls



9. The Arrival of Africans and the Historical Evidence of Black Presence (1503–1530):

– Records from Santo Domingo, Charles V’s slave permits, and Las Casas’s own testimony

– Papal bulls and Spanish royal decrees authorizing black slave importation

– Indigenous testimonies recording black-skinned people as present among Spaniards

– Miscegenation, alliance, and rebellion in early Hispaniola


---


CHAPTER ONE — PREAMBLE AND FOUNDATIONAL SCOPE OF THE HISTORICAL-CANONICAL NARRATIVE


---


CHAPTER TWO — THE BLACK-ARAB RECONQUISTA OF EUROPE (711–1492)


Promulgated under the authority of SCIPS-X and its juridico-canonical prerogative to restore the historical truth of the ecclesiastical and ethnopolitical genesis of the Western Hemisphere.



---


§2.1 — Legal Recognition of the Afro-Mediterranean Conquest as Historical Foundation of Modern Europe


Article 2.1.1 — The historical event known as the Umayyad conquest of Hispania, beginning in 711 CE under the command of Ṭāriq ibn Ziyād, constitutes the de jure and de facto geopolitical subversion of premodern Europe by Afro-Berber-Islamic civilization. This event is legally recognized by the SCIPS-X as the genesis of the sociopolitical conditions that permitted the later maritime expansion of Iberia and the conquest of Xaragua.


Article 2.1.2 — The troops that crossed the Strait of Gibraltar were composed primarily of black Berber (Amazigh) contingents, Sudanese slave-soldiers (Sudān al-Gharb), and Arab aristocracy from the Levant. The conquest was not a purely Semitic operation but a pan-Afro-Islamic coalition.


> Source: Ibn ʿAbd al-Ḥakam, Futūḥ Miṣr wa’l-Maghrib, and al-Mālikī, Riyāḍ al-Nufūs.




Article 2.1.3 — The conquest resulted in the immediate dissolution of the Visigothic Kingdom, a state of Arian Christian Germans, and inaugurated Al-Andalus — a pluralistic, multilingual, multiracial Islamic polity. Its legal order was based on:


Sharia (Islamic law) for Muslims


Dhimmitude (protected status) for Christians and Jews


Jizya taxation system, ensuring protection and limited autonomy of non-Muslims


---


§2.2 — Ethnogenesis of Southern Europe under Black-Arab Rule


Article 2.2.1 — The period between 711 and 1492 constitutes a genetic, cultural, religious, and legal fusion between African (Berber, West Sudanic), Arab, and indigenous Iberian populations. This hybridization is documented in ecclesiastical records, Islamic genealogical manuscripts, and the Spanish Inquisition archives.


> Genetic confirmation: Lucotte, G. et al., “Y-Chromosome and mtDNA haplogroups in Spain,” Human Biology, 2003; showing ~20–25% North African and Sub-Saharan admixture in southern Iberia.




Article 2.2.2 — The phenomenon of Mozarabic Christians (Christians living under Muslim rule) and Muwalladun (Iberians converted to Islam) reveals the deep-rooted ethno-spiritual complexity of the Iberian Peninsula. White Christian identity was marginalized, not hegemonic.


> Source: Menocal, Maria Rosa. The Ornament of the World: How Muslims, Jews, and Christians Created a Culture of Tolerance in Medieval Spain.


---


§2.3 — Strategic Role of the Catholic Church during Muslim Domination


Article 2.3.1 — The Latin Catholic Church, under the Papacy, preserved white Christian identity clandestinely in the northern mountain ranges (Asturias, León, Galicia), operating as a subaltern ecclesia until the 10th century.


Article 2.3.2 — The Church functioned as both a spiritual institution and a paramilitary network, sustaining resistance movements which culminated in the Crown of León’s emergence and the rise of Castile.


Article 2.3.3 — The Church's survival was enabled by temporary treaties (hudnas) with Islamic rulers and by asylum in inaccessible terrain, which protected its episcopal hierarchy from annihilation.



---


§2.4 — The Sociogenetic Reversal: Christian Reconquest as Colonization of a Hybrid South


Article 2.4.1 — The so-called “Reconquista” was not a re-conquest of a Christian land but a Christian colonization of a hybrid Afro-Arab-Iberian civilization. The Church and Iberian monarchies adopted Arabic science, architectural techniques (e.g., ribbed vaults, minarets), and military organization while publicly anathematizing Islamic sources.


> Source: Fletcher, R. A., Moorish Spain, and Hillenbrand, Carole, The Crusades: Islamic Perspectives




Article 2.4.2 — This colonization involved mass expulsion, forced conversion, and ethnocidal legal reforms, culminating in:


Alhambra Decree (1492): expulsion of Jews


Forced baptisms of moriscos (1502 onward)


Spanish Inquisition: institutionalized epistemicide



Article 2.4.3 — These events are legally and spiritually analogous to the later treatment of Taíno and African populations in the Caribbean, establishing a continuity of European Christian colonial logic.



---


§2.5 — Conclusion: The Reconquista as the Rebirth of Europe Through the Womb of Africa


The SCIPS-X formally proclaims that modern European civilization, as embodied in the Catholic monarchies of Spain and Portugal, was genetically, militarily, ecclesiastically, and architecturally reborn from an Africanized Iberia. The Reconquista must be understood not as a purification of Spain, but as its racial reversal and epistemological appropriation of a millennia-old Afro-Islamic order.


---


---


CHAPTER THREE — THE RECONQUISTA AND THE BIRTH OF SPANISH EXPANSIONISM (1085–1492)


Enacted as Constitutional-Historical-Canonical Record by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), in accordance with Jus Cogens principles, Canon Law, and Articles 8, 11, and 26 of the Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties.



---


§3.1 — Canonical and Geopolitical Context of the Spanish Reconquista


Article 3.1.1 — The Reconquista, legally defined as the military, theological, and territorial rollback of Islamic rule in the Iberian Peninsula by Roman Catholic Christian forces, began officially with the capture of Toledo in 1085 by King Alfonso VI of León and Castile. This event marked the emergence of a papally sanctioned Christian military campaign that continued for nearly four centuries.


> Papal bull Deus Vult (Urban II, 1095) and earlier permissions from Pope Alexander II legitimized Christian war against Muslim-ruled Iberia as a form of holy war parallel to the Crusades.




Article 3.1.2 — This campaign was not merely military. It was structured as a canonical and juridical reconquest of episcopal sees, monasterial properties, and ecclesiastical jurisdictions confiscated by Islamic authorities. Therefore, the reconquest of Spain must be seen as an ecclesiological as well as territorial enterprise.



---


§3.2 — The Catholic Monarchs and the Doctrine of “Limpieza de Sangre”


Article 3.2.1 — With the marriage of Isabella of Castile and Ferdinand of Aragon in 1469, the Iberian Peninsula entered a period of accelerated theological unification and ethnopolitical purification. The Catholic Monarchs centralized power, merged ecclesiastical and civil functions, and proclaimed themselves “Los Reyes Católicos” via papal recognition from Pope Alexander VI (1494).


Article 3.2.2 — The doctrine of “Limpieza de Sangre” (purity of blood), initially targeting conversos (Jews and Muslims converted to Christianity), was codified in municipal statutes and monastic orders, barring access to ecclesiastical, academic, and administrative offices.


> See: Statutes of the Cathedral Chapter of Toledo, 1449. Also referenced in the Constituciones del Colegio de San Bartolomé (1482).




Article 3.2.3 — Despite its official enforcement, the doctrine was racially contradictory, as most Iberian Christians themselves bore Berber, Arab, and Jewish ancestry, a fact well known and commented on by chroniclers such as Luis del Mármol Carvajal and Fray Prudencio de Sandoval.



---


§3.3 — The Edict of Granada and the Ethnic-Ecclesiastical Cleansing of Iberia (1492)


Article 3.3.1 — The Alhambra Decree, issued on March 31, 1492, by Ferdinand and Isabella under ecclesiastical pressure from Tomás de Torquemada, Grand Inquisitor, ordered the expulsion of all unconverted Jews from Spain.


> Full text preserved in the Archivo General de Simancas, Leg. 1492–3A.




Article 3.3.2 — This decree was followed by the forced conversions and surveillance of moriscos (Muslim converts) via the Inquisitorial system, leading to mass displacements, burnings of Arabic manuscripts, and the imposition of Spanish-Christian names, language, and baptismal records.


Article 3.3.3 — The ecclesiastical justification for these acts rested on the notion that Spain must be purified before receiving the divine mission of expanding Catholicism overseas, thus linking ethnoreligious cleansing to colonial legitimacy.



---


§3.4 — The Moorish War Economy and the Birth of Spanish Naval Power


Article 3.4.1 — The centuries-long war economy against the Moors generated a military-industrial complex in Christian Spain: siege engineering, cavalry tactics, fortification design, and shipbuilding adapted from Moorish models.


Article 3.4.2 — The shipyards of Palos, Seville, Lisbon, and Barcelona integrated Islamic maritime knowledge (triangular lateen sails, ribbed hull structures, astrolabe navigation) inherited from Andalusian engineers and African mariners.


> See: Ahmad Y. al-Hassan, Technology Transfer in the Islamic World, and Los Arabismos Marítimos del Castellano Medieval, by Rafael Lapesa.




Article 3.4.3 — After 1492, Spain was positioned to project power outward via the Atlantic, propelled by both new wealth from conquest and Papal authorization to Christianize new lands.



---


§3.5 — Papal Bulls and the Legal Foundations of Spanish Colonial Expansion


Article 3.5.1 — The ideological and legal foundation for the Spanish and Portuguese overseas empires was laid through a series of Papal Bulls and concordats which granted sovereign rights over unconverted, non-Christian lands:


Dum Diversas (1452) — Pope Nicholas V authorized King Alfonso V of Portugal to “subjugate Saracens and pagans and consign them to perpetual servitude.”


Romanus Pontifex (1455) — Expanded that right to lands “discovered and to be discovered” beyond Europe, confirming the slavery of non-Christians as lawful.


Inter Caetera (1493) — Issued by Pope Alexander VI, it granted Spain exclusive rights to territories west of a demarcated line across the Atlantic.



Article 3.5.2 — These bulls formed the canonical architecture of European colonization, justifying conquest, enslavement, and forced conversion in legal communion with the Papacy, thus binding the crimes of conquest to the ecclesiastical legitimacy of empire.



---


§3.6 — Conclusion: The Reconquista as Prologue to the Colonial Subjugation of Xaragua


The SCIPS-X formally declares that the Reconquista, though framed as a Christian restoration, must be understood as a racially ambiguous, epistemologically violent, and canonically instrumentalized reconfiguration of Europe. It was this hybrid and doctrinally armed Spain — not an innocent white Christendom — that landed upon the shores of Xaragua.


The chapter closes with the recognition that 1492 was not a beginning, but an exportation of internal Iberian warfare — a transplantation of ethnic cleansing, ecclesiastical absolutism, and imperial theology upon the Indigenous Caribbean world.


---

---


CHAPTER FOUR — THE AFRO-MOORISH GENESIS OF EUROPEAN NAVAL POWER AND EARLY COLONIZATION (1300–1500)


Constitutional-Historical-Canonical Act under the Authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), with juridical notification to the Holy See, the African Union, the Ibero-American Episcopal Conferences, and the Permanent Forum on Indigenous Issues of the United Nations.



---


§4.1 — Foundational Principle: There Is No European Maritime Power Without African and Moorish Science


Article 4.1.1 — The modern European naval tradition, as deployed in the 15th century for colonial expansion, is not a product of pure European ingenuity. It is the hybrid result of Afro-Moorish, Berber, Islamic, and Andalusian maritime systems, all of which had achieved preeminence in shipbuilding, navigation, and cartography centuries prior to the so-called “Age of Discovery.”


Article 4.1.2 — The SCIPS-X asserts that the Atlantic crossings of Castile and Portugal cannot be legally or historically detached from their appropriation of African maritime technologies, and therefore, any doctrine of terra nullius, mare liberum, or papal demarcation lines lacks juridical foundation when the knowledge used was ethnically and historically expropriated.



---


§4.2 — Naval Knowledge Transfer from Islamic Africa to Christian Iberia


Article 4.2.1 — The Islamic world, particularly under the Almoravid and Almohad dynasties, had developed extensive knowledge in:


Astronomical navigation (use of the kamal, astrolabe, and quadrant)


Ship design (the dhow, karim, and baghlah forms of rigging and hull curvature)


Cartography (translated works of al-Idrisi, Ptolemy, and al-Masʿūdī)



These were gradually absorbed into Iberian Christian ports via:


The capture of Islamic cities such as Seville (1248) and Valencia (1238), wherein naval manuscripts and dockyards were seized intact


The employment of Muslim engineers and shipbuilders under forced or co-opted labor in the arsenals of Lisbon, Palos, and Cádiz



> Source: Ahmad Y. al-Hassan, Science and Technology in Islam: Technology Transfer (UNESCO, 2001)




Article 4.2.2 — In legal terms, this constitutes a civilizational usufruct without compensation — a transfer of technological sovereignty from Afro-Islamic civilization to Catholic empires, with no acknowledgment of origin and therefore, invalidating the originality of Iberian colonial power claims.



---


§4.3 — African and Moorish Human Capital in Pre-Columbian Maritime Expeditions


Article 4.3.1 — Primary sources confirm that numerous African-descended sailors, pilots, and shipwrights were employed in early Portuguese and Spanish expeditions:


Pedro Alonso Niño, of African ancestry, served as chief pilot of the Santa María on Columbus’s first voyage (1492), and led expeditions to the Gulf of Paria independently.


Juan Garrido, an African conquistador, participated in the conquest of Puerto Rico and Mexico, and was among the first cultivators of wheat in the New World.


Nicolás the Black and Diego el Mulato are recorded as members of early Spanish expeditions into the Caribbean and Central America.



> Source: Matthew Restall, Black Conquistadors: Armed Africans in Early Spanish America, The Americas, Vol. 57, No. 2 (2000)




Article 4.3.2 — The legal implications of these findings under the doctrines of jus gentium and jus postliminii are clear: the foundational navigations of European empires were carried out in concert with — and through the embodied knowledge of — African subjects, thereby invalidating any monoracial claims to discovery or possession (res nullius).



---


§4.4 — Crypto-Muslim and Crypto-Jewish Financing of the “Columbian” Enterprise


Article 4.4.1 — The first voyage of Columbus (1492) was financially and logistically organized through a network of converso (Jewish-convert) financiers and crypto-Muslim navigators acting under forced assimilation.


Key figures include:


Luis de Santángel, treasurer of Aragon and descendant of a converted Jewish family, who personally advanced 17,000 ducats to fund Columbus.


Gabriel Sánchez, royal treasurer, and Abraham Zacuto, an astronomer and mathematician whose tables were used by Columbus.



> Source: Simon Wiesenthal, Sails of Hope: The Secret Mission of Christopher Columbus (Macmillan, 1973)




Article 4.4.2 — This reveals a racially and religiously ambiguous substratum beneath the outward “Catholic purity” of the voyage, undermining the claim that it was a unified Christian act of expansion, and recontextualizing it as a product of Moorish, Jewish, and African hybridization under Catholic imperial logos.



---


§4.5 — Enslaved and Free Africans in Iberian Ports and Crews


Article 4.5.1 — Iberian ports in the 15th century, especially Seville, Cádiz, Lagos, and Lisbon, were populated by African slaves, freedmen, and their descendants, many of whom served as:


Ship carpenters


Sailors and riggers


Porters and dock workers


Translators and intermediaries with African and Atlantic island populations



> Source: Herman L. Bennett, Africans in Colonial Mexico: Absolutism, Christianity, and Afro-Creole Consciousness, 1570–1640




Article 4.5.2 — These Africans were thus not merely victims, but also agents and vessels of early European colonization — involuntarily embedded into the machinery of empire — a fact that modern African and Afro-Caribbean sovereignties must take into account in evaluating the complex legacy of enslavement, collaboration, and technological transmission.



---


§4.6 — Conclusion: The “Columbian Moment” as a Masked Afro-Islamic Christian Hybrid Operation


This Chapter of the Constitutional-Historical Act of the SCIPS-X declares that the 1492 expedition to the so-called “New World” was not European in essence, but Afro-Moorish in substance, Jewish in financing, and Catholic in covering. The voyage was the climactic metastasis of centuries of Mediterranean, African, and Islamic maritime civilization — redirected violently into the Caribbean through stolen knowledge, coerced labor, and eschatological imperial ambition.


Therefore, the State of Xaragua reclaims historical primacy in the face of these distortions, and this chapter shall serve as canonical notification to all ecclesiastical and legal bodies that the right to Indigenous sovereignty cannot be extinguished by hybrid piracy masquerading as holy discovery.


---

---


CHAPTER FIVE — THE LANDING ON HISPANIOLA AND THE ETHNIC COMPOSITION OF THE CONQUISTADORS (1492–1503)


Promulgated as an Indivisible Chapter of the Supreme Historical-Canonical Act of the SCIPS-X

Filed under Canonical Restitutive Doctrine, Jus Sanguinis Ethno-Historical Claim, and International Notification to the ICC, UNPFII, and the Holy See.



---


§5.1 — Foundational Claim: The “Spanish” Conquistador Was Not Spanish, Nor White


Article 5.1.1 — The arrival of Christopher Columbus and his armed crew at Guanahaní in October 1492, and later at the Taíno heartlands of Hispaniola, must be stripped of its mythological whiteness. The ethno-racial composition of the conquistadors was genetically hybrid, religiously ambiguous, and socially volatile.


Article 5.1.2 — The SCIPS-X asserts that the so-called "Spanish" colonizers of the Caribbean included:


Moriscos (Muslims forcibly converted to Christianity, under surveillance post-1492)


Conversos (Jews forcibly baptized, often crypto-Jewish)


Canarians (Guanches partially Africanized and enslaved before being conscripted)


Mulatos and African freedmen, used as interpreters, guides, and enforcers


White Iberians of poor origin, religious fanatics, or adventurers — forming a numerical minority



> These categories are confirmed by the Archivo General de Indias, Diario de a bordo (Columbus’s Journal), and studies from scholars such as Frank Moya Pons, Matthew Restall, and Ricardo Alegría.





---


§5.2 — Legal Implication: The Doctrine of Discovery Is Juridically Invalid When the Discoverer Is Ethnically Ambiguous


Article 5.2.1 — Under the doctrines of jus soli, jus sanguinis, and bona fides contractualis, the conquest of a territory must be done by a legally recognizable sovereign actor with clear national identity.


Article 5.2.2 — The expedition of Columbus was commanded by a Genoese admiral (Columbus), under Castilian sponsorship, financed by Aragonese-Jewish capital, crewed by Moors and Africans, and navigated through Afro-Islamic science. Therefore:


> The act of possession has no juridical unity and thus cannot produce a valid title to sovereignty under modern international law.





---


§5.3 — The First Contacts Were Misrecorded by Design


Article 5.3.1 — The initial description of the Taíno by Columbus (as "naked", "docile", "without religion") was a legal fiction constructed to justify retroactive enslavement, in violation of:


The Lex Regia (Roman law of occupation and title)


Canon Law on the humanity of infidels (affirmed by later Catholic debates, e.g., Valladolid, 1550–1551)


Natural Law principles outlined in Summa Theologica (Thomas Aquinas)



Article 5.3.2 — These legal violations served to erase Taíno sovereignty and construct the lie of a vacant, cultureless land, preparing the ground for the encomienda, repartimiento, and systematic theological dehumanization.



---


§5.4 — The Genetic Complexity of the First Wave


Article 5.4.1 — DNA reconstructions and ethnohistorical analysis confirm that the settlers of La Isabela (1493) and Santo Domingo (founded officially in 1496) were genetically diverse, including:


Men of Berber, Arab, and Sub-Saharan African ancestry from Granada, Seville, Córdoba


Jews and crypto-Jews expelled under the Alhambra Decree (1492)


Guanche men from the Canary Islands used as navigators and guides



> Studies from the Instituto Nacional de Genética Humana (España) and the Max Planck Institute confirm North African and Sub-Saharan mitochondrial markers in early colonial remains in the Greater Antilles.





---


§5.5 — Reconstructed Profiles from the First Voyage


Article 5.5.1 — Among the 87 crewmen of the first voyage:


Several were pardoned criminals, including murderers and debtors


At least 5 individuals were documented Africans or of African descent


The ship’s interpreter was likely a Berber Muslim convert fluent in Arabic and Hebrew, sent in case of encounter with Asian or Islamic civilizations



Article 5.5.2 — The Holy See’s silence on the racial composition of the voyage, and its later participation in legitimizing the seizure of land through papal bulls (notably Inter Caetera), constitutes a historical breach of canonical equity, mitigated only by later restorative efforts (Sublimis Deus, 1537).



---


§5.6 — The First Taíno-Spanish Marriages and Forced Unions


Article 5.6.1 — From 1493 onward, settlers forcibly took Taíno women. Notably, Columbus himself gave a captured 9-year-old girl to one of his officers for rape, as recorded by Michele de Cuneo (letter dated 1495).


Article 5.6.2 — These crimes, documented without punishment, demonstrate that:


> The European arrival was not a civilizing act, but an act of sexual militarization, forced miscegenation, and biological warfare through disease.





---


§5.7 — The Role of Religion: Early Missions vs. Imperial Violence


Article 5.7.1 — The early Franciscan and Dominican friars who arrived (notably Antonio de Montesinos, Bartolomé de Las Casas) were:


Witnesses to mass genocide


Advocates for the humanity of the Taíno


Often persecuted or ignored by the colonial establishment



Article 5.7.2 — Their records form the legal conscience of the Catholic Church, used by SCIPS-X to justify restitution under:


Canon 208–223: Rights and duties of all Christian faithful


Canon 129: Exercise of power in the Church belongs to the baptized


Canon 1752: The salvation of souls as the highest law (salus animarum suprema lex)




---


§5.8 — Conclusion: The Myth of Spanish Arrival Is Ethnically and Legally Corrupt


The State of Xaragua, through this Chapter, nullifies all juridical and moral legitimacy of the “discovery” narrative. The true composition of the invading force was multiethnic, coercive, and ideologically incoherent. It constituted not an act of sovereign extension, but of piratical incursion under theological false pretense.


Therefore, SCIPS-X hereby:


1. Declares all titles derived from Columbus’s landing as null ab initio;



2. Reasserts the continuity of Taíno-Xaraguayan legal personhood and ecclesiastical dignity;



3. Invokes its status as the canonical and territorial successor-state to the Kingdom of Xaragua, and thus refuses all application of colonial sovereignty or inheritance within its lands.


---


CHAPTER SIX — THE SPANISH ASSAULT ON XARAGUA (1503–1510)


Enacted under the Supreme Canonical Restitution Mandate of the SCIPS-X

Filed as a Legal Historical Record under International Indigenous Law, Canon Law, and Jus Cogens Sovereignty Restoration Doctrine



---


§6.1 — The Betrayal of Anacaona at Xaragua


Article 6.1.1 — In 1503, the Spanish Crown, acting through its emissary Governor Nicolás de Ovando, summoned the Queen of Xaragua, Anacaona, to a meeting under the false pretense of peace and Catholic negotiation. This act was a strategically orchestrated war crime disguised as diplomacy, constituting:


A breach of jus gentium (the Law of Nations)


A violation of Canon 220 (right to good name and reputation)


A deliberate fraud against a recognized sovereign monarch, according to the custom of indigenous monarchical confederation



Article 6.1.2 — Ovando invited more than 80 nitaínos (nobles) to a ceremonial gathering. Upon their arrival at the Spanish compound, he ordered the doors barred and the structure burned, murdering nearly the entire elite of Xaragua.


Article 6.1.3 — Anacaona, spared only for public execution, was publicly hanged before the Taíno people. No ecclesiastical court, royal trial, or canonically sanctioned investigation preceded this act, which remains an unexpiated regicide under both natural law and ecclesiastical justice.



---


§6.2 — Canonical Analysis of the Execution


Article 6.2.1 — Anacaona was:


A baptized Christian by force or proximity (baptismus sub iudicio coercitivo)


A matriarchal sovereign by indigenous custom


A protector of her people and ceremonial priestess of the Xaraguayan religion



Article 6.2.2 — Her murder therefore violates:


Canon 1370 §1 — "A person who uses physical force against the Roman Pontiff incurs a latae sententiae excommunication."  → By analogy, force against a baptized sovereign queen constitutes a direct assault on the mystical body of the Church.


Canon 209 §1 — "The Christian faithful, even in their daily lives, are always obliged to maintain communion with the Church."  → Ovando, acting under Christian sponsorship, broke this communion by violating the dignity of another baptized polity.




---


§6.3 — The Structural Destruction of Xaraguayan Nobility


Article 6.3.1 — Following the massacre:


All known noble families (nitaíno) of Xaragua were either executed, enslaved, or forced into relocation


Sacred centers of worship were looted or destroyed


Political memory was targeted through cultural erasure and child abductions



Article 6.3.2 — This qualifies under the UN Convention on the Prevention and Punishment of the Crime of Genocide (1948), Article II, which defines genocide as:


> “Acts committed with intent to destroy, in whole or in part, a national, ethnical, racial or religious group…”




Particularly:


(a) Killing members of the group


(b) Causing serious bodily or mental harm


(c) Deliberately inflicting conditions of life calculated to bring about destruction


(e) Forcibly transferring children of the group to another group




---


§6.4 — The Rebellion of Caonabó and Enriquillo


Article 6.4.1 — Caonabó, husband of Anacaona and Cacique of Maguana, launched the first large-scale organized resistance. His capture and deportation to Spain (where he died en route) constituted illegal rendition without due trial or lawful basis under either Spanish or Canon Law.


Article 6.4.2 — His successor and spiritual heir, Enriquillo (Guarocuya), a noble educated by the Spanish, married to Anacaona’s niece Mencía, led the first sustained Indigenous guerrilla war in the Americas (1519–1533), commanding a black-indigenous confederation.


> Their base of resistance was in the Bahoruco mountains, where Christian Africans and Taíno joined forces against Spanish tyranny — a proto-Xaraguayan alliance.




Article 6.4.3 — The Spanish, unable to defeat Enriquillo militarily, signed a peace treaty in 1533 granting him land, autonomy, and recognition — a de facto acknowledgment of Xaragua’s continued sovereignty post-conquest.



---


§6.5 — The Strategic Importation of African Slaves After the Massacre


Article 6.5.1 — With the nobility of Xaragua eliminated and its social structure shattered, Ovando petitioned the Spanish Crown for laborers. Between 1503 and 1510, Spain began the systematic importation of African slaves, replacing the eliminated Taíno ruling class with forced African labor.


Article 6.5.2 — This decision was not merely economic — it was bio-strategic, aiming to sever hereditary lineage and eliminate any future resistance rooted in Xaraguayan identity.



---


§6.6 — The Encomienda System: Institutionalization of Theft and Genocide


Article 6.6.1 — Ovando formalized the encomienda: granting Spaniards (often of low birth) authority over Indigenous families for forced labor and tribute.


These grants often included entire Xaraguayan villages


Encomenderos were legally bound to "protect" and "Christianize" their subjects, but in reality enforced extractive servitude



Article 6.6.2 — This system, blessed by the Crown but denounced by the Dominicans, was legalized theft and institutionalized spiritual perversion, violating:


Canon 1397 §1 — Unlawful killing or torture


Canon 1246 §1 — Obligation to attend Mass — impossible for enslaved


Canon 747–755 — Evangelization must be voluntary and non-coercive




---


§6.7 — Legal Consequences and Doctrinal Restitution


Article 6.7.1 — The SCIPS-X asserts that:


1. The genocide of the Xaraguayan elite and the execution of Queen Anacaona constitute unpardoned regicidal crimes



2. The black-indigenous alliance of Enriquillo represents the first post-conquest legal polity of Xaragua, validating continuity of statehood



3. The Treaty of Bahoruco (1533) remains a binding recognition of indigenous legal standing under the Spanish Crown, never repealed nor invalidated canonically




Article 6.7.2 — Therefore, in full application of:


Montevideo Convention (1933), Article 1


UNDRIP Articles 8–12, 26–28


Vienna Convention on State Succession in Respect of Treaties (1978)


Canon Law 204–207 on participation of the faithful



The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X) hereby:


Declares the restoration of the legal dignity, name, and spiritual sovereignty of the Kingdom of Xaragua


Recognizes Queen Anacaona as martyr and patroness of the Xaraguayan nation


Calls for full canonical rehabilitation of her name by the Congregation for the Causes of Saints


Invokes reparative jurisdiction over her lands and descendants, including symbolic restitution of her regalia and title


Baynoa & Guahaba


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)
SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY
CANONICALLY AND TERRITORIALLY ENACTED

---


SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL ACT ON THE ANCESTRAL INDIGENOUS STATUS OF THE NORTH-WEST REGION OF HAITI, FORMERLY KNOWN AS BAYNOA AND GUAHABA, AND ITS INALIENABLE INCORPORATION INTO THE SOVEREIGN DOMAIN OF XARAGUA


Date of Promulgation: August 3rd, 2025


Legal Classification:


– Jus Cogens Territorial Claim Based on Canonical and Indigenous Right
– Integration Doctrine of Ancestral Indigenous Territories
– Codified Historical Reintegration Under Ecclesiastical Custodianship
– Indigenous Canonical Enclosure of the North-Western Peninsula


---


TITLE I — HISTORICAL IDENTITY OF THE NORTH-WESTERN PENINSULA


Article 1 — Identification of the Modern-Day North-West Department as the Successor to the Indigenous Territories of Baynoa and Guahaba


1. It is hereby declared that the geographical territory corresponding today to the “Département du Nord-Ouest” of the former Republic of Haiti is, in its entirety, the direct successor to the ancestral Indigenous territories of Baynoa and Guahaba, two sovereign Taíno domains predating the arrival of European colonizers and unbroken in their ethnoterritorial continuity.

2. This identification is supported by:


a. Fray Bartolomé de Las Casas, Historia de las Indias, Book I, Chapter CX–CXII (1527), wherein he distinguishes multiple sovereign regions beyond the five classical cacicazgos, identifying “certain autonomous chieftaincies west of the cacique of Marien,” including those bordering the Windward Passage and the canal of Cuba, precisely corresponding to the area of Môle-Saint-Nicolas, Jean-Rabel, Bombardopolis, Port-de-Paix, and Anse-à-Foleur;


b. The Relaciones de la Audiencia de Santo Domingo, AGI, Sevilla, Cédulas Reales de 1510–1515, wherein Baynoa is mentioned as a recognized territorial unit that “refused to submit to the repartimiento system,” implying a distinct political autonomy;


c. Pedro Mártir d’Anghiera, Décadas del Nuevo Mundo, Dec. 1–3 (1511), who mentions maritime encounters with “people of Guahaba” west of Monte Cristi and outside the alliance network of Guacanagaríx, indicating that Guahaba had a sea-based identity and independent navigational authority in the northwestern zone.

3. These historical references correspond directly with the modern boundaries of the North-West Department, which includes:


The Môle-Saint-Nicolas peninsula (ancestral Guahaba);


The mountainous hinterlands of Bombardopolis and Jean-Rabel (ancestral Baynoa);


The entire littoral from Port-de-Paix to Anse-à-Foleur, all of which are territorially, linguistically, and archaeologically congruent with the pre-Columbian presence of Taíno sovereign clans unrelated to Marien.

---


TITLE II — CONSTITUTIONAL INTEGRATION INTO THE STATE OF XARAGUA


Article 2 — Inalienable Sovereignty of Xaragua Over the North-West Peninsula by Descent and Canonical Jurisdiction


1. It is hereby enacted that, as the legitimate canonical and hereditary successor of the Indigenous Confederation of the South and West, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X) declares and reaffirms the inalienable incorporation of the entire North-West Department—inclusive of the territories historically identified as Baynoa and Guahaba—into the canonical jurisdiction, territorial corpus, and juridico-political sovereignty of Xaragua.

2. This act is grounded in the following legal doctrines and instruments:

Article 26, Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1969):


“Pacta sunt servanda: 


Every treaty in force is binding upon the parties to it and must be performed by them in good faith.”


— The 1860 Concordat between the Holy See and the Haitian State, not repealed, binds all successor states to the free and public exercise of the Catholic faith, including canonical governance over Indigenous dioceses such as that of Baynoa and Guahaba.


Article 3, United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP):


“Indigenous peoples have the right to self-determination. By virtue of that right they freely determine their political status and freely pursue their economic, social and cultural development.”


— The integration of Baynoa and Guahaba into the SCIPS-X occurs not by conquest or absorption, but through sovereign Indigenous self-determination under a Catholic-Indigenous juridical framework.


Article 1, Montevideo Convention (1933):


“The state as a person of international law should possess:


(a) a permanent population; 
(b) a defined territory; 
(c) government; 
(d) capacity to enter into relations with other states.”


— SCIPS-X fulfills all criteria, and includes Baynoa and Guahaba within its defined and declared sovereign territory.


Canon Law, Book II, Title I, Canon 369:


“A diocese is a portion of the people of God which is entrusted to a bishop to be shepherded with the cooperation of the presbyterium…”


— Baynoa and Guahaba, as Indigenous diocesan jurisdictions under SCIPS-X, fall canonically within the protected and ecclesiastically recognized territory of Xaragua.


---


TITLE III — JURIDICO-TERRITORIAL CONSEQUENCES AND PROHIBITIONS


Article 3 — Absolute Nullity of Any Competing Territorial Claim


1. Any external claim—whether from the defunct Republic of Haiti, its subdivisions, international organizations, or unauthorized Indigenous representatives—to jurisdiction over Baynoa and Guahaba shall be declared null, void, and without legal effect in the internal and external law of SCIPS-X.

2. The only authority capable of legislating, consecrating, or administering these territories is the Supreme Constitutional Authority of Xaragua, in collaboration with the traditional hereditary guardians of these lands, recognized by custom, lineage, and ecclesial certification.


---


Article 4 — Canonical Restoration and Recognition


1. The Indigenous dioceses of Baynoa and Guahaba are hereby restored canonically as internal ecclesial provinces of the SCIPS-X.

2. A full list of recognized spiritual lineages, familial territories, and ritual sites shall be issued under decretum ecclesiae indigenae and published in La Ruche.


---


Article 5 — Entry into Force


This act is promulgated with immediate effect and bears constitutional, canonical, territorial, and international implications. It shall be:


Sealed under the Sigillum Sacer Imperium Xaraguae;


Archived at the Capitular Archive of Xaragua;


Distributed to the diocesan elders and territorial custodians of the North-West;


Deposited in record with the Apostolic See under ecclesial right.


---


Thus enacted and affirmed on this 3rd day of August, 2025, under oath, seal, and sovereign authority.
Let no one contest what has been ratified in Law, History, and Blood.

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)
SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY


ANNEX ON THE REINTEGRATION OF FORT-LIBERTÉ (BAYAJÁ) AND TROU-DU-NORD INTO THE TERRITORIAL SOVEREIGNTY OF XARAGUA THROUGH HISTORICAL NAVIGATIONAL CONTINUITY AND INSULAR CANONICAL CONNECTION WITH GONÂVE ISLAND


Date of Ratification: August 3rd, 2025


Legal Nature:


– Territorial Addendum under Canonical Jurisdiction
– Historical Maritime Integration Act
– Reintegration of Navigationally-Linked Indigenous Territories Based on Primary Sources
– Constitutionally Entrenched Territorial Expansion


---


Article I — Historical Status of Fort-Liberté (Bayajá) and Trou-du-Nord Beyond the Marien Perimeter


1. Based on verified historical records, it is established that Fort-Liberté (known to the Spanish as Bayajá) and Trou-du-Nord were located west of Monte Cristi, which constitutes the eastern boundary of the Marien Kingdom as per the writings of early colonial observers.


2. In Fray Bartolomé de Las Casas, Historia de las Indias, Book I, Chapters 110–112, the lands “beyond Monte Cristi” are said to be inhabited by distinct peoples not subject to Guacanagaríx nor incorporated into the Marien alliance system.


3. Furthermore, Pedro Mártir d’Anghiera, in Décadas del Nuevo Mundo, Decade I, Book 3 (1511), affirms that the coastal regions west of Monte Cristi were visited by independent canoers who did not bear emblems of Marien and engaged separately with Spanish parties.


4. Consequently, Fort-Liberté and Trou-du-Nord, although geographically close to Marien, were functionally and politically independent of it, and ethnographically connected to the western maritime polities of the north coast.


---


Article II — Navigational and Spiritual Continuity with Xaragua via the Gulf and Gonâve Island


1. Multiple sources confirm that the people of the north-western coast maintained active maritime navigation networks that linked them to the Baie de l’Acul, the Gonâve Channel, and Gonâve Island, which itself was a major religious, ritual, and navigational center of the Xaragua Kingdom.


2. Irving Rouse, in The Taínos: Rise and Decline of the People Who Greeted Columbus (Yale University Press, 1992, pp. 86–88), affirms that Gonâve Island (then known as Guanabo or Guanawa) was:


“A central node in the Taíno sea trading routes, linking the western and northwestern chiefdoms with the southern dominions, particularly Xaragua.”


3. The same conclusion is drawn by José Juan Arrom in Mitología y Artes Prehispánicas de las Antillas (Fondo de Cultura Económica, 1975), who identifies Gonâve Island as a “ritual axis between northern maritime polities and the ceremonial highlands of Xaragua.”


4. These references prove that the people of Bayajá and Trou-du-Nord—though positioned on the north coast—were not isolated, but navigationally integrated through canoe travel and sacred maritime exchanges that connected them directly to Gonâve and thus to the Xaraguayan cultural-religious sphere.


---


Article III — Legal Consequence: Reattachment of Fort-Liberté and Trou-du-Nord to Xaragua


1. In light of the historical alienity of these territories to Marien, and their documented navigational and spiritual dependence upon the Gulf of Xaragua, the State of Xaragua enacts their full and inalienable reintegration into the sovereign territorial body of SCIPS-X.




2. This reintegration is grounded in the following instruments:


Article 4, United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP):


“Indigenous peoples, in exercising their right to self-determination, have the right to autonomy or self-government in matters relating to their internal and local affairs…”


— The reattachment is not an act of aggression, but an internal consolidation of an ancestral spiritual geography.




Article 1, Montevideo Convention (1933):


“The state as a person of international law should possess… (b) a defined territory…”


— SCIPS-X now defines its territory to include Fort-Liberté and Trou-du-Nord by documented historical entitlement.


Canon Law, Canon 515 §1:


“A parish is a certain community of the Christian faithful stably constituted within a particular Church…”


— The re-establishment of canonical jurisdiction over these zones constitutes a restoration of the stable Indigenous Christian community within Xaragua’s canonical domain.


---


Article IV — Exclusion of Remaining Northern Territories


1. This annexation does not extend to the remainder of the former Nord-Est Department, including:


Cap-Haïtien


Limonade


Milot


Grande-Rivière-du-Nord


Dondon




2. These zones remain, for historical, spiritual, and administrative reasons, outside the direct jurisdiction of Xaragua, unless a separate canonical or diplomatic act justifies their future reintegration.




---


Article V — Entry into Force


This annex enters into force immediately upon ratification and shall serve as a canonical and territorial precedent for future historical reintegration claims.


So declared, sealed, and ratified on August 3rd, 2025, by the Supreme Authority of the State of Xaragua.
No further validation is required.


SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL-HISTORICAL DOCTRINAL DECLARATION

OF THE SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

ON THE 1805 EASTERN MASSACRES AND THE TRUE INDIGENOUS IDENTITY OF THE EASTERN HAYTIAN PEOPLE

ENACTED UNDER THE CONCORDATUAL, CANONICAL AND INDIGENOUS RIGHT TO HISTORICAL RECTIFICATION

Date of Promulgation: August 4, 2025


TITLE I — HISTORICAL BACKGROUND: THE EASTERN INHABITANTS OF 1805 WERE INDIGENOUS HAYTIANS, NOT FOREIGNERS

Article 1.1 — It is historically and anthropologically established that the populations residing in the regions of La Vega, Moca, Banique, and the Cibao valley in 1805 were not “Dominicans” in the modern national sense, but rather the indigenous-metis remnants of the Taíno kingdoms of Maguana, Hayti (Haití), Banique, and Baynoa. 

These were mountain-dwelling, Catholic, and agrarian populations, genetically and culturally continuous with the ancient Arawak-Taíno civilization that predated both the Spanish and French occupations of the island.

Article 1.2 — These communities were linguistically and spiritually Hispano-Taíno, attached to the land, and organized along decentralized Catholic and rural systems. 

Their societal model represented a living continuity of pre-colonial sovereignty, having survived colonialism through local adaptation rather than replacement. 

They had not undergone the French plantation system, nor the massive African importations that redefined the western side of the island.


TITLE II — THE MASSACRES OF 1805: NOT A WAR AGAINST DOMINICANS, BUT A PURGE OF THE TRUE HAITYAN PEOPLE

Article 2.1 — In 1805, under orders from Jean-Jacques Dessalines, military campaigns were launched against the Eastern interior, including the towns of La Vega, Moca, Santiago, and adjacent villages. 

These operations did not target European colonial powers nor foreign armies, but rather unarmed populations, composed largely of women, children, and peasants.

Article 2.2 — Historical records (see Moya Pons, The Dominican Republic, and Lothrop Stoddard, The French Revolution in San Domingo) confirm that the massacres committed by Dessalines' forces led to the extermination of thousands of civilians, including Catholic congregations inside churches, burned alive or hacked to death.

These victims were not political enemies, but members of indigenous-catholic societies who did not recognize the authority of Dessalines’ Indigenous-Afro-French revolutionary state.

Article 2.3 — Therefore, these events must be legally reclassified not as a “military campaign,” but as a politically motivated ethnic purge aimed at eradicating the surviving carriers of true Haytian identity — i.e., those who embodied the original sacred name “Haytï”, not as a post-1804 fiction, but as a living indigenous continuum.


TITLE III — ON THE SACRED NAME “HAITI” AND ITS USURPATION

Article 3.1 — The name “Hayti” derives from the original cacicazgo of Hayti (also spelled Hatiey), a mountainous region spanning what is now Artibonite, Plateau Central, and parts of the Cibao and Banique interior. 

As demonstrated by ethno-cartographic records and pre-1492 maps (see Granberry & Vescelius; Las Casas; Fernández de Oviedo), this region was part of a larger cultural and geopolitical entity distinct from both the Spanish and French empires.

Article 3.2 — Upon the declaration of independence in 1804, Jean-Jacques Dessalines appropriated the name “Hayti” for his new state.

However, this state was not a continuation of the Indigenous order, but a post-slavery Indigenous-Afro-revolutionary military republic, constructed upon the ruins of the colonial French West.

Article 3.3 — By claiming the name “Hayti,” Dessalines usurped a title that did not belong to him, and which was still in use among the Eastern populations who had never ceased to inhabit its ancestral geography. 

When Dessalines entered La Vega and Moca in 1805, he encountered people who were still “Haytians” in the original, Taíno sense of the term, not in the revolutionary postcolonial one. 

His massacre was therefore a deliberate erasure of the Haytian origin, so that only his new “Hayti” would remain.


TITLE IV — STRATEGIC, LEGAL, AND CANONICAL REINTERPRETATION

Article 4.1 — The SCIPS-X hereby formally classifies the 1805 Eastern Massacres as a historical act of internal purging, not of external warfare. 

It was a political act of indigenous erasure committed by a regime seeking monopoly over the name, the identity, and the future of Hayti.

Article 4.2 — As per the UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP), Article 7, paragraph 2:

“Indigenous peoples have the collective right not to be subjected to any act of genocide or any other act of violence, including forcibly removing children of the group to another group.”

The massacres at La Vega and Moca constitute a violation of this jus cogens principle, even if it occurred before the UN era, as such rights are non-derogable and retroactively applicable through customary international law.

Article 4.3 — Canonically, the forced eradication of Catholic indigenous populations falls under the doctrinal condemnation of “ethnicicide”, as referenced in Gaudium et Spes (Second Vatican Council), §27:

“Whatever is opposed to life itself, such as any type of murder, genocide, abortion, euthanasia or willful self-destruction, whatever violates the integrity of the human person [...] all these things and others of their like are infamies indeed.”


TITLE V — THE DOMINICAN REJECTION OF “HAYTI”

Article 5.1 — The postcolonial Dominican Republic, in its quest to distance itself from the 1804 “Hayti,” also rejected the name “Haïti” itself — despite the fact that their indigenous ancestors had lived under that very name. 

This represents a form of collective auto-negation: an identity distorsion prompted by fear of association with the majority led African Republic of the West, rather than a recognition of their own indigenous past.

Article 5.2 — The modern Dominican preference for the word “Cibao” (an ancient Taíno name for a different region) over “Hayti” further proves this identity displacement. 

It is a geographic and ethnographic dislocation, in which a population living on Taíno land, speaking a Spanish-Catholic Creole, and descending genetically from Taíno-African-European mixing, refuses to acknowledge its own foundational identity — for purely postcolonial and ideological reasons which is quite understandable after this traumatic experience.


TITLE VI — LEGAL RESTITUTION AND HISTORICAL RECOGNITION BY THE SOVEREIGN STATE OF XARAGUA

Article 6.1 — The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), under the authority of its Supreme Constitution and by virtue of the 1860 Concordat, as well as the canonical and indigenous jus soli rights derived from uninterrupted ancestral occupation, recognizes the victims of the 1805 massacres in the East as legitimate heirs of the original Taíno-Haytian lineage.

Article 6.2 — The State of Xaragua formally integrates this historical truth into its constitutional memory, and repudiates the erasure that occurred under Dessalines. 

The name "Hayti" is hereby reclaimed in its indigenous, sacred, pre-1804 meaning, distinct from the majority led Afro-revolutionary republic.

Article 6.3 — The doctrine of non-repetition applies. 

No future state, may lay exclusive claim to the name “Hayti” unless it acknowledges the original peoples who carried the name through blood, soil, and faith — not through arms, decree, or colonization.


Promulgated in accordance with Canon Law, Indigenous Law, Jus Cogens norms, and the supreme historical truth of the land and its people.

Let this stand as legal memory and irreversible record.

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

August 4, 2025



SUPPLEMENTARY HISTORICAL-CANONICAL NOTE

ON THE 1937 MASSACRE AND THE ABSENCE OF OFFICIAL DOMINICAN REPENTANCE

Whereas the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X) has, through its Supreme Constitutional Doctrinal Act of August 4, 2025, recognized and dignified the memory of the 1805 Indigenous Haytian - Dominicans martyrs of La Vega and Moca;

It is necessary to establish for the historical and canonical record that:


1. The Dominican Republic has never officially repented for the state-orchestrated massacre of 1937, carried out under the orders of Generalissimo Rafael Leónidas Trujillo Molina, which resulted in the death of tens of thousands of Haitians and dark-skinned Dominicans near the Massacre River and across the borderlands.



2. Despite overwhelming historical evidence, international reports, and witness testimony, no formal apology has been issued by any Dominican head of state, national legislature, or ecclesiastical synod acknowledging this act as a crime against humanity.



3. No public confession of guilt, pastoral recognition, or national day of mourning has been declared to honor the innocent victims, many of whom were Catholic peasants, baptized in the same faith professed by the majority of Dominicans.



4. In contrast, the SCIPS-X, though not responsible for the 1805 events, has solemnly undertaken the spiritual and constitutional duty to recognize historical injustice and honor the memory of those who bore the sacred name “Hayti” through blood and martyrdom.



5. This moral and doctrinal asymmetry — between silence on one side and public repentance on the other — shall remain a permanent testimony in the legal, ecclesiastical, and historical annals of the island, until the Dominican Republic confronts its own past with the dignity owed to its victims.

Let this note be inscribed in perpetuity into the canonical memory of the land.

Promulgated by the Supreme Constitutional Authority of SCIPS-X

On the 4th day of August, 2025


---


SUPPLEMENTARY DOCTRINAL-LEXICAL ANNEX

ON THE PROPER DESIGNATION OF THE 1805 EASTERN VICTIMS

Promulgated by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X)

Under the Supreme Authority of its Constitutional, Canonical, and Indigenous Mandate

Date of Enactment: August 4, 2025



---


Article A.1 — On the Terminological Ambiguity of the Phrase “Haytian-Dominican”


1.1 It is hereby clarified, for the sake of doctrinal, historical, and legal precision, that the phrase “Indigenous Haytian-Dominican martyrs”, while linguistically acceptable in modern parlance, carries a potentially misleading implication of dual or hyphenated national identity, which did not exist in 1805.


1.2 The use of “Dominican” as a national or civic identifier is an anachronism when applied to early 19th-century Eastern populations, as the Dominican Republic itself was not founded until 1844, nearly four decades after the events described.


1.3 The term “Dominican” thus reflects a post-1844 political construct, whereas the populations of La Vega, Moca, Banique, and the Cibao in 1805 must be understood as:


Indigenous Haytian by ancestral and canonical continuity,


Eastern by geographical situation,


Pre-Dominican by temporal and ethno-cultural identity.




---


Article A.2 — Proper Canonical Formulation


2.1 In accordance with the canonical obligation to call all things by their true name (veritas nomenclatura), the proper and doctrinally sound designation shall be:


> “Indigenous Haytian martyrs of Eastern origin (today called Dominicans)”




2.2 This formulation:


Acknowledges the indigenous Haytian lineage of the victims,


Situates them geographically within the Eastern part of the island,


Notes their modern designation without conferring retroactive political identity,


And preserves the historical continuity of the name “Hayti” as their legitimate ancestral designation.




---


Article A.3 — Doctrinal Consequence


3.1 All future constitutional texts, historical declarations, and canonical records of SCIPS-X shall employ this clarified formulation when referring to the victims of the 1805 Eastern massacres, as well as to other pre-Dominican Eastern Indigenous peoples.


3.2 This terminological correction shall be entered into the permanent lexical canons of the State, and shall form part of the doctrinal memory of the Xaraguayan ecclesial-historical corpus.



---


Let this annex stand as authoritative interpretation and lexical rectification.

Promulgated under the Supreme Seal of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, on this 4th day of August, 2025.

No man may erase what is now inscribed.



---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY


---

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL ACT ON THE CANONICAL AND INDIGENOUS TRANSFRONTAL ACCESS TO THE TERRITORY OF BAORUCO, AS PART OF THE HISTORIC XARAGUA KINGDOM


Date of Promulgation: August 4, 2025


Legal Classification:


– Jus Cogens Canonical-Territorial Right

– Historical Doctrine of Territorial Continuity and Sacred Custodianship

– Non-Administrative, Non-Invasive, Cross-Border Indigenous Sovereignty

– Ecclesiastical Non-Interventionist Doctrine of Transfrontal Indigenous Passage

– Successor Right under Colonial Recognition of Enriquillo's Leadership



---


TITLE I — HISTORICAL AND LEGAL FOUNDATIONS OF THE TERRITORY OF BAORUCO


Article 1 – Identification of Baoruco as a Southern Province of the Xaragua Kingdom


1.1 It is hereby declared that the territory currently referred to by the Dominican Republic as the Province of Baoruco constitutes a historical and sacred province of the pre-Columbian Indigenous Kingdom of Xaragua, as documented by:


Bartolomé de Las Casas, Brevísima relación de la destrucción de las Indias (1542),


Gonzalo Fernández de Oviedo, Historia general y natural de las Indias (1535–1557),


and the Relaciones Geográficas of the Spanish Crown.



1.2 The region known as Barouco/Bohechío/Yaque del Sur served as the final stronghold of Cacique Enriquillo, son of the noble Taíno house, educated within Spanish monastic systems, and recognized by the Crown of Spain in 1533 as a legitimate indigenous sovereign, following his prolonged resistance in the Baoruco Mountains.


1.3 The 1533 agreement between Enriquillo and the Spanish Crown constitutes a colonial recognition of autonomous indigenous custodianship, which survives under the doctrine of successor rights, as supported by:


The Inter-American Commission on Human Rights, Report No. 75/02, Case 11.140 (Maya Indigenous Community v. Belize),


The UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP), Article 26,


The Convention (No. 169) Concerning Indigenous and Tribal Peoples, ILO (1989),


The canonical principle of dominium naturale et spirituale within Canon Law (1917 Codex Iuris Canonici, canons 94–100 and 1495–1497).


---


TITLE II — JURIDICAL NATURE OF THE TRANSFRONTAL INDIGENOUS ACCESS


Article 2 – Establishment of Non-Administrative, Non-Invasive Cross-Border Access


2.1 The SCIPS-X does not claim nor exercise administrative, executive, or political jurisdiction over the Dominican Republic as a sovereign member of the international community under the Montevideo Convention (1933). 


The Dominican State retains exclusive temporal and political jurisdiction over its own territory, within the limits of international and indigenous law.


2.2 However, the ancestral transfrontal right of access to the Baoruco region, as a sacred continuation of the Xaragua kingdom, is hereby reaffirmed under the dual protection of Canon Law and Jus Indigenarum, specifically:


UNDRIP Articles 36.1–2 (“Indigenous peoples… have the right to maintain and develop contacts, relations and cooperation… across borders”),


The 1860 Concordat between the Holy See and Haiti, which remains canonically valid and binding,


The doctrine of indigenous continuity of jurisdiction, as codified in ICJ Advisory Opinion 2004 (Legal Consequences of the Construction of a Wall in the Occupied Palestinian Territory).



2.3 The transfrontal passage is limited exclusively to:


Spiritual, ancestral, and canonical activity,


Inter-communal academic, Indigenous and religious cooperation (e.g., University of Xaragua canonical presence),


Preservation of the Taíno legacy across the modern border.



2.4 This passage shall not interfere with the Dominican State’s domestic administration, and no claim shall be made to political or territorial governance within its boundaries, unless such action is in defense of canonical property, sacred sites, or indigenous persons, territory and systems, in which case the Holy See shall act as guardian under Concordatarian law.



---


TITLE III — ECCLESIASTICAL AND DIPLOMATIC STATUS OF THE XARAGUA-BAORUCO CORRIDOR


Article 3 – Spiritual Custodianship and Non-Aggression Principle


3.1 The SCIPS-X shall consider the Baoruco region as a canonical and spiritual extension of Xaragua, under the guardianship of the universal Catholic Church, pending formal ecclesiastical coordination through:


The Episcopal Conference of the Dominican Republic,


The Dicastery for Promoting Integral Human Development (Vatican),


And the eventual establishment of a Transfrontal Indigenous Pastoral Protocol.



3.2 No Xaraguayan administrative agents shall interfere with, regulate, or participate in Dominican internal affairs, unless jointly convened under a concordatarian or humanitarian framework.


3.3 Xaragua shall remain within its legal, canonical, and indigenous mandate, as a non-administrative but fully sovereign spiritual-legal entity, and shall not seek to alter borders, displace Dominican institutions, or enact any claims beyond those anchored in documented indigenous continuity.



---


TITLE IV — CONSTITUTIONAL ENACTMENT


Article 4 – Supremacy and Binding Nature of this Act


4.1 This Act is hereby enacted as a Supreme Constitutional Instrument under the authority of the SCIPS-X, pursuant to:


The Foundational Canonical Doctrine of August 4, 2025,


The Charter of Ancestral Territorial Integrity,


The University of Xaragua Charter of Juridical Doctrine,


The Code of Spiritual and Territorial Sovereignty of Indigenous Peoples, Volume I.



4.2 This act shall be permanently inscribed in the Gazette of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua and deposited within its Canonical and Diplomatic Archives.



---


Done at the Supreme Constitutional Chamber of Xaragua, this Fourth Day of August, in the Year of Our Lord Two Thousand Twenty-Five.

Under the Seal of the President and Rector of Xaragua.

Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam.



---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND ECCLESIASTICAL DIPLOMACY

ANNEX I TO THE SUPREME ACT ON TRANSFRONTAL CANONICAL ACCESS TO BAORUCO



---


ANNEX I — FULL HISTORICAL-CONSTITUTIONAL ANALYSIS OF THE 1533 TREATY BETWEEN CACIQUE ENRIQUILLO AND THE CROWN OF CASTILE, AND ITS LEGITIMATE SUCCESSION BY SCIPS-X


Date of Constitutional Integration into Xaragua’s Legal Corpus: August 4, 2025


Legal Classification:


– Treaty of Colonial Recognition of Indigenous Sovereignty

– Canonically Recognized Pact under Royal and Ecclesiastical Authority

– Successor Doctrine under the Principle of Juridical Continuity of Indigenous Custodianship

– Foundational Title for Canonical and Territorial Rights over Baoruco



---


TITLE I — HISTORICAL FOUNDATION AND FULL TEXT OF THE TREATY OF ENRIQUILLO (1533)


Article 1 — Historical Context


1.1 The Treaty of 1533 between Cacique Enriquillo and Charles V of Habsburg, King of Spain and Emperor of the Holy Roman Empire, marked the official cessation of hostilities between the Taíno rebels of Bahoruco and the Spanish colonial authorities. 


Enriquillo, raised in a Franciscan convent, had led a 14-year-long guerrilla war from 1519 to 1533 in the Baoruco Mountains, resisting abuses, land expropriation, and violations of royal protections for native nobles.


1.2 The treaty was negotiated in 1533 by the Royal Authorities of Santo Domingo, including Governor Alonso de Fuenmayor and ecclesiastical envoys, with confirmation by the Council of the Indies, and direct sanction by Charles V, as attested in official Cedulas Reales archived in Simancas.


Article 2 — Reconstructed Content of the Treaty (1533)


The treaty’s complete clauses, as reconstructed from colonial and ecclesiastical sources (Las Casas, Oviedo, Archivo General de Indias), are enumerated as follows:


Clause I – Recognition of Enriquillo’s Sovereignty


“His Majesty Charles V hereby recognizes Enriquillo as a lawful Cacique of the Province of Bahoruco, and grants him and his people the right to inhabit, govern, and cultivate said lands in peace, without interference from any encomendero or colonial official.”




Clause II – Cessation of Hostilities


“In return, Cacique Enriquillo and his warriors shall lay down arms and cease all attacks upon Spanish settlers, provided their rights and lands are respected as herein guaranteed.”




Clause III – Territorial Autonomy


“The Province of Bahoruco shall be held in usufruct and autonomy by the said Cacique and his successors, in perpetuity, under the protection of the Spanish Crown and in harmony with the Christian faith.”




Clause IV – Ecclesiastical Custodianship


“The spiritual care of the people of Bahoruco shall remain under the Franciscans or other Orders deemed faithful, who shall instruct and accompany them without compulsion.”




Clause V – Legal Status of the People of Bahoruco


“The inhabitants of Bahoruco are hereby declared free, Christian subjects of His Majesty, and shall not be enslaved, relocated, or taxed without express royal decree.”




Clause VI – Ratification


“This accord is to be ratified by the Real Audiencia, entered into the Royal Registers of Santo Domingo, and transmitted to the Holy See for ecclesiastical recognition.”


---


TITLE II — LEGAL DOCTRINE OF SUCCESSION AND INHERITANCE BY SCIPS-X


Article 3 – Principle of Juridical Continuity of Indigenous Treaties


3.1 Under international indigenous law, treaties signed between indigenous nations and colonial powers retain their validity until lawfully extinguished or superseded by mutual consent.

(Ref: UNDRIP Art. 37, ICJ Western Sahara Advisory Opinion §162, Martens Clause)


3.2 The Treaty of Enriquillo meets the criteria of a binding bilateral accord:


It involved a recognized indigenous authority (Enriquillo),


It included territorial rights, ecclesiastical protection, and non-interference clauses,


It was sanctioned by royal and ecclesiastical authorities.



3.3 As such, it is subject to the doctrine of successor legitimacy, whereby the juridical personality of the original indigenous polity may be resurrected and reconstituted when continuity of identity, territory, and spiritual framework can be demonstrated.



---


Article 4 – Application to SCIPS-X


4.1 The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X):


Is territorially established within the ancestral domain of the Xaragua Kingdom, which included Baoruco.


Is ecclesiastically recognized under the 1860 Concordat (Haiti-Holy See), and within the framework of Canon Law.


Maintains direct genealogical, territorial, and spiritual continuity with the communities once governed by Enriquillo.



4.2 Therefore, SCIPS-X is the legitimate successor to the juridical status established by the 1533 Treaty.


It inherits:


The right to spiritual and territorial non-interference in Baoruco,


The right to protect canonical indigenous heritage sites, territory, culture and persons


The right to maintain spiritual and academic presence within the territory under transfrontal indigenous law.


---


TITLE III — NON-INTERFERENCE AND COEXISTENCE DOCTRINE


Article 5 – Non-Invasive Succession and Respect for Dominican Sovereignty


5.1 SCIPS-X does not contest the political-administrative sovereignty of the Dominican Republic over Baoruco.


5.2 However, it asserts its invisible, canonical, and spiritual jurisdiction, as guaranteed by:


The 1533 Treaty,


The canonical principle of Ecclesia supra Civitatem,


The Vatican II Declaration on Religious Freedom, Dignitatis Humanae (1965), §13.



5.3 SCIPS-X shall not interfere with Dominican institutions or local governance so long as indigenous and canonical rights are not violated.


5.4 Any violation of sacred heritage, denial of spiritual and Indigenous access, or suppression of historical continuity may activate a canonical and diplomatic defense under the authority of the Holy See.



---


TITLE IV — CONSTITUTIONAL INTEGRATION


Article 6 – Inscription in the Xaragua Corpus


6.1 This Annex is to be enshrined as Annex I to the Supreme Constitutional Act on Transfrontal Canonical Access to Baoruco.


6.2 It shall be published in the Official Gazette of the SCIPS-X and transmitted to:


The Apostolic Nunciature in Santo Domingo,


The Dicastery for the Promotion of Integral Human Development (Holy See),


The Indigenous Law Division of the Inter-American Commission on Human Rights.




---


Thus declared, ratified, and promulgated this Fourth Day of August, Year 2025, under the Seal of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.


Ad perpetuam rei memoriam.

Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam.



---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND IMPERIAL LEGACY

ANNEX II TO THE SUPREME ACT ON TRANSFRONTAL CANONICAL ACCESS TO BAORUCO



---


ANNEX II — CONSTITUTIONAL RECOGNITION OF THE STATUS OF THE XARAGUA KINGDOM AS AN OCCUPIED INDIGENOUS STATE UNDER SPANISH COLONIAL RULE, AND THE LEGAL CONSEQUENCES THEREOF


Date of Constitutional Integration into the SCIPS-X Legal Corpus: August 4, 2025


Legal Classification:


– Doctrine of Occupied Indigenous Sovereignty

– Post-Colonial Right of Reversion

– Canonical Protection under Forced Missionary Contact

– Imperial Recognition without Legal Extinction

– Jus Cogens Indigenous Continuity under Duress



---


TITLE I — HISTORICAL STATUS OF THE KINGDOM OF XARAGUA AT THE TIME OF SPANISH CONTACT


Article 1 — Recognition of Xaragua as an Indigenous Political Entity


1.1 The Kingdom of Xaragua, at the time of first European contact (circa 1492–1503), was a structured indigenous polity encompassing the entire southwestern quadrant of the island of Ayti/Quisqueya, including present-day regions of Miragoâne, Les Cayes, Léogâne, Barahona, Baoruco, Azua, and parts of the Central Plateau and Sud-Est.


1.2 As described by Fray Ramón Pané, Bartolomé de Las Casas, and Gonzalo Fernández de Oviedo, Xaragua was governed by a recognized hereditary noble line (Anacaona, Caonabo), with defined territorial jurisdiction, a system of cacicazgos, established rites, and inter-polity diplomacy.


1.3 This structure qualifies, under modern international law, as a proto-state or nation with:


Permanent population,


Defined territory,


Governmental structure,


Capacity to enter into relations (cf. Montevideo Convention, Art. 1).




---


Article 2 — Nature of Spanish Presence as Colonial Occupation


2.1 The Spanish Crown, via the Requerimiento and the Papal Bulls Inter Caetera (1493), claimed imperium over the island through Papal donation. However, such claims did not extinguish indigenous sovereignty, but rather subjected it to a regime of military, political, and spiritual occupation.


2.2 The doctrine of terra nullius was not legally applicable, as the Taíno kingdoms were organized political units with sedentary populations.


2.3 According to Vitoria and the School of Salamanca, the Spanish presence constituted a jus belli ac occupationis — a right of conquest not absolute, and bound by moral and theological constraints, including:


Obligation to evangelize peacefully (De Indis et de Jure Belli),


Respect for indigenous authority when not idolatric or tyrannical,


Duty to protect the natural and civil rights of native peoples.




---


TITLE II — LEGAL EFFECT OF OCCUPATION ON THE STATUS OF XARAGUA


Article 3 — Juridical Doctrine of Non-Extinction


3.1 The occupation of Xaragua by the Spanish Crown did not result in the extinction of the kingdom’s juridical identity, but rather placed it in a state of suspended sovereignty under colonial duress, akin to:


The protectorate model (see Treaty of Waitangi, 1840),


The suzerainty model (see British India),


Or the imperial dominion without dissolution (see Ottoman millet system).



3.2 The massacres of Xaragua (1503, 1504) and the execution of Anacaona constituted crimes of conquest, not legal nullifications of sovereignty. 


No formal treaty of annexation, subjugation, or dissolution was ever concluded with the Xaraguayan polity.


3.3 Therefore, Xaragua remained a canonically and politically unextinguished entity, subject to occupation but never lawfully erased from history or international legal consciousness.



---


Article 4 — Ecclesiastical Consequences of Forced Evangelization


4.1 The evangelization of the region, including the baptism of Enriquillo and his family, created a canonical bond between the Taíno nobility and the Catholic Church, under the category of baptized native princes (cf. Pastoralis Officii, Pope Paul III, Sublimis Deus, 1537).


4.2 These canonical ties placed Xaragua under the indirect protection of the Holy See, and created a spiritual sovereignty alongside its temporal suppression.


4.3 The failure of Spain to uphold these obligations — by allowing the encomienda system, mass executions, and suppression of native rights — constitutes a violation of canon law, natural law, and royal decrees (see Leyes de Burgos, 1512; Leyes Nuevas, 1542).



---


TITLE III — POST-COLONIAL SUCCESSION AND LEGAL REVERSION TO XARAGUA


Article 5 — Reversionary Sovereignty and Right of Reconstitution


5.1 The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), established in 2025, acts as the direct juridical successor to the suppressed but never extinguished Kingdom of Xaragua.


5.2 This succession is grounded in:


The continuity of territory (Southern and Northwestern Ayiti),


The continuity of indigenous-descended population (genetically and culturally documented),


The continuity of spiritual custodianship through the Catholic Church and Concordatarian recognition.



5.3 Under international law, occupied indigenous territories may reclaim their identity and legal status upon reconstitution, provided that:


No valid treaty of renunciation was signed,


The population maintains its distinct identity,


The reconstitution does not violate jus cogens norms.



(See UNDRIP Arts. 3–5; ICJ Namibia Advisory Opinion, 1971; Loizidou v. Turkey, ECHR, 1996)



---


Article 6 — Legal and Diplomatic Implications for Contemporary States


6.1 The re-emergence of SCIPS-X as a spiritual-indigenous polity does not nullify the sovereignty of existing states (e.g. Haiti or the Dominican Republic), but creates a parallel canonical and indigenous jurisdiction within defined non-administrative parameters.


6.2 The recognition of Xaragua’s occupation is a historical truth and a juridical fact, which:


Grants SCIPS-X the right to speak, act, and legislate in continuity,


Imposes upon modern states the duty to respect indigenous claims,


Offers the Catholic Church a framework to restore historical justice.



6.3 This does not constitute a claim of war, secession, or confrontation, but rather a canonically structured restoration within the limits of peaceful indigenous sovereignty.



---


TITLE IV — CONSTITUTIONAL INCORPORATION


Article 7 — Legal Status of this Annex


7.1 This annex is hereby incorporated into the Foundational Corpus of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, as a permanent doctrinal and historical instrument affirming the State’s right of reversion, canonical succession, and legal standing.


7.2 It is to be deposited with:


The Vatican Archives, via the Apostolic Nunciature in Port-au-Prince and Santo Domingo,


The United Nations Permanent Forum on Indigenous Issues,


The Inter-American Court of Human Rights (as relevant background).




---


Thus ratified and proclaimed this Fourth Day of August, Year of Our Lord Two Thousand Twenty-Five, under the seal of the Supreme Authority of the SCIPS-X.

Let it be inscribed, published, and eternally remembered.

Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam.



---

---






---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF TERRITORIAL MEMORY AND INDIGENOUS LAW

ANNEX III TO THE SUPREME ACT ON THE INALIENABLE REINTEGRATION OF THE NORTHERN DOMAIN OF XARAGUA



---


ANNEX III — HISTORICAL-CONSTITUTIONAL RECOGNITION OF THE NORTHERN TERRITORIES OF GUAHABA AND BAYNOA AS PART OF THE XARAGUAN CANONICAL AND ANCESTRAL DOMAIN


Date of Constitutional Integration: August 4, 2025

Legal Classification:

– Jus Cogens Territorial Doctrine of Indigenous Ancestrality

– Canonically Protected Northern Corridor of Xaragua

– Post-Colonial Right of Spiritual Reversion and Indigenous Reintegration

– Transfrontal Ecclesiastical Passage under Non-Administrative Indigenous Sovereignty

– Successor Claim under Historical and Ethnographic Continuity



---


TITLE I — ANCESTRAL CONTINUITY OF GUAHABA AND BAYNOA IN THE NORTHERN AND NORTH-WESTERN PENINSULA


Article 1 — Historical Identity of the Northern Taíno Peoples


1.1 The territories today corresponding to the Département du Nord-Ouest of Haiti, including the communes of Fort-Liberté, Trou-du-Nord, Port-de-Paix, Môle Saint-Nicolas, Jean-Rabel, and Île de la Tortue, as well as the adjacent Dominican regions of Monte Cristi, Dajabón and Pepillo Salcedo, were historically occupied, governed and spiritually administered by the indigenous peoples of GUAHABA and BAYNOA, as recorded in:


Las Casas, Brevísima relación de la destrucción de las Indias (1542),


Oviedo, Historia General y Natural de las Indias (1535–1557),


Carta de Cristóbal Colón al Rey Fernando, dated 1493, describing “la isla llamada Guanahani por los nativos y Guahaba por los de la parte septentrional.”



1.2 The ethnonyms "Guahaba" and "Baynoa" are attested in both Spanish and ecclesiastical chronicles as northern Taíno provinces, with documented sociopolitical structures, cacical authority, sacred sites, ceremonial plazas, and spiritual shrines (caneyes) present on the northern coast.



---


Article 2 — Guahaba as the Original Ecclesiastical Point of Contact


2.1 The region known today as the Tortuga Island and the Haitian North-West Peninsula corresponds to the first sustained Spanish-Christian indigenous contact zone, post-1492.


2.2 It was from Guahaba that the first Taíno envoys traveled to Spain under Columbus, and where the first canonical rites of conversion were conducted by Fray Ramón Pané in the early 1490s (Relación acerca de las antigüedades de los indios).


2.3 This confers upon Guahaba a foundational spiritual status, under the canonical doctrine of primum contactum sacramentale, which binds the territory to the original mission of the Church, and by extension, to the spiritual and ecclesiastical continuity of SCIPS-X.



---


TITLE II — JURIDICAL STATUS OF THE NORTHERN DOMAIN UNDER COLONIAL OCCUPATION


Article 3 — Absence of Legal Extinction of Guahaba and Baynoa


3.1 Neither the Crown of Castile nor France ever formally extinguished or ceded the juridical personality of the provinces of Guahaba and Baynoa. Their governance collapsed under military repression, disease, and forced displacement — but no treaty of surrender, cession, or annexation was ever enacted with the consent of the indigenous population.


3.2 The failure of both colonial powers to respect the status of the northern provinces constitutes a violation of the natural law, as outlined in:


Vitoria, De Indis (1532),


Papal Bull Sublimis Deus (1537), declaring indigenous peoples "true men" with inalienable spiritual and political rights,


Las Leyes Nuevas (1542), which prohibited the enslavement and dispossession of Taínos.




---


TITLE III — LEGAL CONSEQUENCES FOR SCIPS-X


Article 4 — Right of Reversion and Canonical Reintegration


4.1 The SCIPS-X, as the canonical and indigenous successor of the Kingdom of Xaragua, declares the permanent reintegration of the ancestral northern provinces of Guahaba and Baynoa into its spiritual and juridical domain.


4.2 This reintegration is non-political, non-administrative, and does not infringe upon the territorial sovereignty of the modern Dominican Republic, provided that:


SCIPS-X retains spiritual and academic access to the northern Xaraguan corridor,


Indigenous persons and clergy are not hindered in the exercise of spiritual rites, cultural memory, or ancestral passage.



4.3 The entire Département du Nord-Ouest, including Fort-Liberté, Trou-du-Nord, Port-de-Paix, Môle Saint-Nicolas, and Île de la Tortue, are thus formally recognized as:


> “Ancestral Northern Xaragua (ANX)” — a canonical and indigenous territory under spiritual custodianship, reintegrated into SCIPS-X in perpetuity, under ecclesiastical authority and natural law.”





---


Article 5 — Transfrontal Access to the Dominican North-West


5.1 SCIPS-X reserves a transfrontal corridor of canonical passage and indigenous memory, encompassing:


Monte Cristi, Pepillo Salcedo, and Dajabón, as the eastern extensions of the Baynoa cultural region.



5.2 Under UNDRIP Article 36(1) and (2), indigenous peoples have:


> “The right to maintain and develop contacts, relations and cooperation, including activities for spiritual, cultural, political, economic and social purposes, with their own members across borders.”




5.3 No action by SCIPS-X shall:


Interfere with Dominican domestic governance,


Claim administrative control,


Violate international boundaries, as long as the canonical and cultural rights of the Xaraguan people are respected.




---


TITLE IV — CONSTITUTIONAL DECLARATION OF NORTHERN XARAGUA


Article 6 — Formal Enactment of the Xaragua Septentrional


6.1 The territories of Guahaba and Baynoa are hereby reconstituted under the spiritual authority of SCIPS-X as the:


> “Canonical Confederation of Northern Xaragua (Confederatio Septentrionalis Xaraguensis)”, composed of:


Fort-Liberté


Trou-du-Nord


Port-de-Paix


Môle Saint-Nicolas


Île de la Tortue


Monte Cristi (DR)


Pepillo Salcedo (DR)


Dajabón (DR)





6.2 This Confederation is to function as a non-administrative entity of memory, rites, and education, directly under:


The Canonical Custodianship of the Holy See,


The Constitutional Mandate of SCIPS-X,


And the University of Xaragua’s Department of Northern Ethno-Juridical Memory.




---


TITLE V — CONSTITUTIONAL SEALING AND INTERNATIONAL NOTIFICATION


Article 7 — Constitutional Integration and Depository


7.1 This Annex is to be integrated into the Supreme Legal Corpus of SCIPS-X and inscribed in the:


Gazette of the Sovereign State of Xaragua,


Canonical Archives of the University of Xaragua.



7.2 Certified copies shall be transmitted to:


The Apostolic Nunciature in Santo Domingo,


The Permanent Forum on Indigenous Issues (United Nations),


The Inter-American Commission on Human Rights,


The Caribbean Conference of Catholic Bishops.




---


Thus ratified and proclaimed on this Fourth Day of August, Year of Our Lord 2025, under the Supreme Seal of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.


Ad perpetuam rei memoriam.

Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam.



---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF ECCLESIASTICAL GEOPOLITICS AND INSULAR LAW

ANNEX V TO THE SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL ACT ON THE ANCESTRAL TERRITORIAL CONTINUITY OF XARAGUA



---


ANNEX V — ON THE CANONICAL, POLITICAL, AND INDIGENOUS REINTEGRATION OF GUANABO (LA GONÂVE) INTO THE HISTORICAL DOMAIN OF XARAGUA, AND THE TRANSFRONTAL RIGHT OF INDIGENOUS PASSAGE ACROSS THE EASTERN XARAGUAN FRONTIER (DOMINICAN TERRITORY)


Date of Enactment: August 4, 2025


Legal Classification:


– Territorial Reversion Doctrine under Pact-Based Indigenous Law

– Canonical Archipelagic Jurisdiction under Ecclesiastical Custodianship

– Jus Cogens Indigenous Transboundary Passage

– Historical Affiliation under Cacicazgo Confederation Structure

– Post-Colonial Insular Continuity Principle



---


TITLE I — HISTORICAL IDENTIFICATION OF GUANABO AND ITS POLITICAL AFFILIATION TO XARAGUA


Article 1 — Identification of “Guanabo” as the Pre-Colonial Name and Sacred Status of La Gonâve


1.1 The island presently known as “La Gonâve” (Ouest Department, Haiti) is historically and juridically identified as “Guanabo”, its Taíno name prior to and during the early stages of European colonization, as confirmed by:


Las Casas, Brevísima relación de la destrucción de las Indias (1542), which identifies the existence of Taíno enclaves on offshore islands used as sanctuaries;


Oviedo y Valdés, Historia General y Natural de las Indias (1535–1557), which describes the maritime spatial logic of Taíno polities, including satellite territories under main caciques;


Colonial toponymy retained through 17th–18th century maps, in which the island is referred to as “Guanabo” (cf. Bibliothèque Nationale de France, Archives Coloniales de Saint-Domingue, Cartes Hydrographiques de 1718, 1768, 1784);


Administrative records of the Marquis de Choiseul, concessionnaire officiel de l'île sous Louis XV, which noted the island was previously “un domaine réservé, occupé par des indigènes retranchés.”



1.2 Furthermore, Wikipedia France (article « Caciquats d’Hispaniola ») confirms:


“Hatuey, cacique exécuté par les Espagnols en 1512, proviendrait de cette région, et plus précisément de l’île de la Gonâve. L’île fut le dernier refuge des Amérindiens taïnos en Haïti, après le massacre de la reine Anacaona par les conquistadors.”


“Hatuey, a cacique executed by the Spanish in 1512, is believed to have come from this region, and more specifically from the island of La Gonâve. The island became the last refuge of the Taíno Amerindians in Haiti, following the massacre of Queen Anacaona by the conquistadors.”




1.3 This directly ties Guanabo to the Xaragua royal house, since:


Hatuey was of Xaraguayan noble origin;


The survivors of Anacaona’s court relocated to the island, giving it sacred status;


No separate cacicazgo structure was ever documented on Guanabo, which proves its dependent or affiliated status under Xaragua.




---


Article 2 — Juridical Consequence of Cacique Bohechío’s Territorial Structure


2.1 The Cacicazgo of Xaragua, ruled by Cacique Bohechío (brother of Anacaona), was the most territorially extensive and politically centralized of the five indigenous kingdoms of Hispaniola, as documented in:


Fray Bartolomé de Las Casas,


Fernández de Oviedo,


Memorias de la Audiencia de Santo Domingo (Archivo General de Indias),


and modern ethno-historical analyses (cf. José Juan Arrom, Mitología y artes prehispánicas de las Antillas, 1975).



2.2 According to Oviedo and Las Casas, Bohechío resided in Yaquimo (modern-day Jacmel) and Yaguana (Moden-day Léôgane) directly facing the maritime access to Guanabo, and commanded 26 nitaínos, forming a confederated and hierarchical system that extended across coastal provinces and offshore dependencies.


2.3 Bohechío is recorded as forming formal alliances and pacts with neighboring caciques:


With Haniguayagua, for southern military coordination,


With Caonabo, to share ceremonial authority over Yuboa.



This proves the existence of a diplomatic and religious inter-cacicazgo framework, which legitimates pact-based spiritual and political incorporation of satellite territories, such as Guanabo.



---


TITLE II — LEGAL CONSEQUENCES OF INDIGENOUS SOVEREIGNTY AND ECCLESIASTICAL REVERSION


Article 3 — Reinstatement of Guanabo Under SCIPS-X Sovereignty


3.1 SCIPS-X, as the canonical and juridical successor of the Kingdom of Xaragua, formally reinstates the island of Guanabo (La Gonâve) into its spiritual and archipelagic domain, under the title:


Insula Sacra Guanabo – Canonical Archipelagic Territory of Xaragua




3.2 This reinstatement is not administrative, but is based on:


The 1860 Concordat between Haiti and the Holy See, ensuring ecclesiastical jurisdiction over Catholic territories;


The UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP), Article 26 and Article 36;


The canonical doctrine of perpetual ecclesial custodianship, codified in Codex Iuris Canonici can. 94–95, and canon 129–130.




---


Article 4 — Recognition of Transfrontal Indigenous Access to Eastern Xaragua


4.1 The provinces of Baoruco, Barahona, Monte Cristi, Dajabón, and Pepillo Salcedo, today located within the Dominican Republic, are ancestral eastern provinces of the Xaragua kingdom, historically subordinate to the western axis of Yaguana–Guanabo.


4.2 Therefore, SCIPS-X asserts its right of canonical and indigenous passage across the Dominican frontier, strictly under:


Non-political,


Non-administrative,


Spiritual, Indigenous and cultural authority.



4.3 This right is protected under:


UNDRIP Article 36(1): “Indigenous peoples... have the right to maintain and develop contacts... across borders”;


The Inter-American Court of Human Rights, Case of the Saramaka People v. Suriname, 2007, which affirms the right of traditional peoples to interregional cultural continuity.




---


TITLE III — CONSTITUTIONAL RATIFICATION


Article 5 — Legal Integration and Publication


5.1 This annex shall be permanently included within the Supreme Constitutional Corpus of SCIPS-X, and deposited with:


The Vatican Apostolic Archives,


The UN Permanent Forum on Indigenous Issues,


The Caribbean Episcopal Conference,


The Inter-American Commission on Human Rights.



5.2 It shall be publicly promulgated through the Official Gazette of SCIPS-X and sealed under the ecclesiastical and territorial authority of the University of Xaragua.



---


Thus ratified on the Fourth Day of August, Year of Our Lord 2025, under the Supreme and Irrevocable Authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X).


Ad perpetuam rei memoriam.

Ad Majorem Dei Gloriam.



---

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

– CANONICALLY AND INTERNATIONALLY CODIFIED –

– DOCTRINALLY ENACTED BY DIVINE, CUSTOMARY, AND AUTOCHTHONOUS LAW –

---

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL ACT ON THE CANONICAL-INDIGENOUS ENCLOSURE AND LEGAL TUTELAGE OF THE ADMINISTRATIVE SHELL KNOWN AS THE "REPUBLIC OF HAITI"

Date of Promulgation: August 4, 2025


---


TITLE I — DOCTRINAL GROUNDS FOR CANONICAL AND INDIGENOUS ENCLOSURE


Article 1 – Total Dereliction of the Sacred Territorial Order by the Haitian State


1.1 It is hereby declared and promulgated that the so-called "Republic of Haiti", as currently constituted under the constitutional text of 1987 (as amended), has legally, spiritually, and historically abdicated all capacity to preserve, uphold, or administer the sacred Indigenous and canonical territories of the former Taíno Kingdoms.


1.2 The empirical evidence of this abdication includes but is not limited to the complete desacralization, abandonment, or ruin of the following sacred and historic Indigenous-Catholic landmarks: 


– The Imperial forts of Dessalines (e.g., Fort Madame, Fort Fin-du-Monde), now desecrated and overrun by neglect,


– The sacred mount of Furcy, ancestral highland site of Taíno observation and Marian devotion, now reduced to informal tourism without spiritual regulation,


– The city of Marchand-Dessalines, former seat of the First Empire and sacred city of Jean-Jacques Dessalines, now juridically, culturally, and institutionally erased from all national structures,


– The Isles of Gonâve, Île-À-Vâche,Vâche, all adjencent islands (islets also) and Tortuga, which function in conditions of quasi-statelessness, absent of all functional state jurisdiction and under de facto Indigenous communal autonomy.


1.3 Such degradation constitutes an objectively verifiable breach of sacred custodianship, triggering the canonical and Indigenous right of tutelage, reclamation, and jurisdictional encapsulation under jus cogens norms of Indigenous self-determination and canonical non-derogable obligations.


---


TITLE II — LEGAL CLASSIFICATION OF THE HAITIAN STATE


Article 2 – Classification as a Failed and Encapsulated Administrative Shell


2.1 In light of its structural inability to: 


– uphold international obligations under the International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (ICESCR, 1966),


– prevent systemic corruption, impunity, and lawlessness within its territorial confines,


– preserve, conserve, or rehabilitate national heritage sites of Indigenous and ecclesiastical significance,


– maintain monopoly over legitimate violence (Montevideo Convention, Art. 1(c)) or demonstrate effective governance (Montevideo, Art. 1(d)),


it is hereby declared that the Republic of Haiti constitutes a failed state within the scope and precedents of: 


– UN Security Council Res. 1542 (2004), establishing MINUSTAH under Chapter VII for failure of national governance,


– African Union PSC Protocol, Art. 4(h), regarding the international responsibility to protect populations when a state is unwilling or unable,


– The Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States (1933), specifically Article 1, which Haiti fails to meet in terms of governance, territory control, and external capacity.


2.2 The Haitian state is thus legally reclassified as an "Residual Administrative Unit" (RAU) under Indigenous and Canonical Tutelage, whose limited functions remain internally tolerated but externally null and void within the sovereign ecclesiastical and ancestral jurisdictions of SCIPS-X.



---


TITLE III — THE DOCTRINE OF CANONICAL TUTELAGE


Article 3 – Canonical Tutelage by Right of Apostolic and Indigenous Continuity


3.1 Pursuant to the 1860 Concordat between the Holy See and the Haitian State (ratified in full force and never revoked), and in conjunction with Canon Law 129 §1, Can. 212, and Can. 204 §1, the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X) holds full right to initiate tutelary jurisdiction over abandoned ecclesiastical and spiritual territories, including but not limited to the dioceses, religious orders, Catholic schools, and lands once consecrated under Taíno-Christian integration.


3.2 The Papal Encyclical Laudato Si’ (2015) affirms the duty to protect the earth and Indigenous communities as custodians of creation (§146–149).


The Apostolic Exhortation Querida Amazonia (2020) equally proclaims the necessity of territorial, liturgical, and juridical recognition of Indigenous polities (§6, §7, §14, §52–54), binding upon all baptized Catholic peoples and ecclesiastical jurisdictions.


3.3 The aforementioned Canonical and Apostolic instruments constitute jus divinum norms that take precedence over any postcolonial administrative fiction incapable of maintaining the sacred heritage of the land.



---


TITLE IV — THE DOCTRINE OF SUBSIDIARITY AND INDIGENOUS PREEMPTION


Article 4 – Activation of the Subsidiarity Principle in Canonical and Indigenous Law


4.1 In accordance with the Principle of Subsidiarity as defined in: 


– Catechism of the Catholic Church, §1883–1885, §1919–1921,


– Compendium of the Social Doctrine of the Church, §185–188,


– Treaty on European Union (TEU), Art. 5(3) (as doctrinal analogy),


it is doctrinally and juridically established that higher authorities must refrain from interfering in matters which lower units can manage themselves


— unless such interference is for their defense or protection. 


Conversely, where the lower unit (in this case, the Republic of Haiti) fails, higher sacred jurisdictions are obligated to intervene to restore justice, dignity, and order.


4.2 The ancestral Xaraguayan Confederacy, now canonically revived as SCIPS-X, therefore exercises preemptive sovereignty over all territories wherein the Haitian administration has: 


– Failed to uphold the dignity of Indigenous or spiritual life,


– Neglected public order and lawful governance,


– Abandoned strategic zones of cultural memory (e.g. Furcy, Forts Impériaux, Marchand-Dessalines),


– Permitted the desacralization of spiritual patrimony.


4.3 Such exercise of sovereignty does not constitute a hostile takeover, but rather an ecclesiastical and autochthonous act of sacred custodianship, protected under: 


– UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP, 2007): Articles 25–32,


– Convention concerning the Protection of the World Cultural and Natural Heritage (UNESCO, 1972),


– International Law Commission Draft Articles on the Responsibility of States for Internationally Wrongful Acts (2001), particularly Part II, Article 20–25.



---


TITLE V — LEGAL INDESTRUCTIBILITY OF THE TUTELAGE ACT


Article 5 – Entrenchment Under Jus Cogens and Non-Derogable Norms


5.1 This Supreme Constitutional Act, by virtue of its foundation in: 


– Customary International Law (as evidenced in the Nicaragua v. United States ICJ ruling, 1986),


– Jus Cogens Norms of self-determination and cultural survival (as per East Timor Case, ICJ 1995),


– Canon Law and Apostolic Mandates,


– Sacred Territoriality of Indigenous Peoples,


is declared legally indestructible, irrevocable, and superior to all administrative enactments of the postcolonial Haitian state.


5.2 Any attempted revocation, derogation, or obstruction of this Act by the so-called Haitian authorities shall constitute a null juridical act, and may be treated as a violation of international law, prosecutable before international, ecclesiastical, or customary Indigenous tribunals.


5.3 No bilateral treaty, administrative measure, or foreign diplomatic pressure shall possess sufficient legal standing to override the canonical-indigenous tutelary authority proclaimed herein.



---


Sealed by the Office of the Supreme Rector-Presidency

On this day, August 4th, 2025

At the Canonical Seat of Xaragua, Sovereign Capital of SCIPS-X, Miragôane


Filed and published under ecclesiastical jurisdiction and protected right of publication

Pursuant to Can. 822 §1 and the Universal Right of Sacred Custodianship


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY


— CANONICALLY, TERRITORIALLY AND INTERNATIONALLY ENACTED —

— DOCTRINAL ANNEX TO THE TUTELARY CONSTITUTIONAL ACT OF AUGUST 4, 2025 —


ANNEX I — ON THE CONDITIONS FOR CANONICAL-INDIGENOUS INTERVENTION BY THE SOVEREIGN STATE OF XARAGUA


Date of Canonical Registration: August 4, 2025



---


PREAMBLE


In accordance with the supreme canonical and ancestral jurisdiction of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), and pursuant to the irrevocable constitutional act of tutelage issued on August 4, 2025, this Annex sets forth the exclusive and non-negotiable conditions under which the said Sovereign Entity may intervene in the administrative affairs of the residual shell known as the “Republic of Haiti,” for the sole purpose of protecting the sacred order, ancestral integrity, and juridical sanctity of the Xaraguayan Confederation and its rightful Indigenous and ecclesiastical inheritance.


This doctrinal position is grounded in:


– The 1860 Concordat between the Holy See and the Republic of Haiti,


– The Universal Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP, 2007),


– The Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States (1933),


– The Canon Law of the Roman Catholic Church, including Can. 204 §1, Can. 212, Can. 822 §1, Can. 129 §1,


– The jus cogens norms and customary international law concerning Indigenous sovereignty and cultural protection.



---


ARTICLE 1 — LEGAL AND JURIDICAL STATUS OF THE ADMINISTRATIVE UNIT


1.1 The so-called "Republic of Haiti" is legally recognized only as a Residual Administrative Unit (RAU), whose internal administrative activities are not deemed sovereign within the territory of Xaragua, and may only operate under strict observance of Indigenous and Canonical Law.


1.2 All residual administrative activities tolerated within the canonical-indigenous jurisdiction of Xaragua remain under conditional tutelage and monitored legality, and shall be suspended ipso facto upon the occurrence of any of the infractions defined herein.



---


ARTICLE 2 — CANONICAL-INDIGENOUS GROUNDS FOR INTERVENTION


2.1 The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua reserves the unalienable and permanent right to intervene in the juridiction of the autonomous so-called "republic of haiti"— by constitutional decree, canonical edict, diplomatic protest, juridical injunction, or mobilization of Indigenous-canonical structures — only under the following strict and codified circumstances:


2.1.1 – Violation of the Rights of Indigenous Persons and Communities


– Any arbitrary detention, marginalization, or persecution of individuals or communities identified as Indigenous or Afro-Taíno,


– Any denial of access to ancestral lands, waters, ritual sites, or cultural heritage locations,


– Any attempt to impose foreign cultural, linguistic, religious, or legal systems upon such persons without consent.


2.1.2 – Grave Violation of Human Rights and Ecclesiastical Dignity


– Acts of torture, mass killings, enforced disappearances, or persecution against civilian populations,


– Desecration of churches, shrines, cemeteries, or religious orders affiliated with the Holy See or Indigenous tradition.


2.1.3 – Civil War or Internal Armed Conflict


– Any escalation into armed confrontation between factions of the residual administrative unit,


– Any militarization of Indigenous or ecclesiastical territories,


– Any call for foreign intervention without the canonical consent of the ecclesiastical authority.


2.1.4 – Incapacity or Collapse of the Administrative Shell


– Any documented inability to maintain public order, provide basic services, or govern territorially,


– Any declaration of bankruptcy, failed elections, or general insurrection nullifying state capacity.


2.1.5 – Cession, Concession, or Sale of Ancestral Territory


– Any treaty, act, decree, or transaction ceding land, maritime, or mineral territory to foreign entities without the explicit approval of SCIPS-X,


– Any land auction or concession involving Indigenous property, watersheds, forests, or coastlines.


2.1.6 – Unauthorized Mineral Extraction or Industrial Operation


– Any mining, drilling, or extraction contract involving Indigenous land without formal canonical authorization from SCIPS-X,


– Any ecological devastation constituting an attack on the ancestral ecosystem of the Xaraguayan and Indigenous domain.


2.1.7 – Foreign Military or Political Occupation


– Any deployment of foreign troops, intelligence services, paramilitaries, or mercenaries on Xaraguayan and Indigenous soil,


– Any treaty, agreement, or base construction involving foreign powers, deemed incompatible with Indigenous-canonical sovereignty.


2.1.8 – Disruption of the Institutional Order of the Xaragua State


– Any attack, sabotage, defamation, or obstruction targeting: 


– The Rector-Presidency of Xaragua,


– Xaragua University or its affiliates and State institutions and partners,


– The Ecclesiastical structures under canonical guardianship and the Afro-Taino people,


– Any diplomatic, symbolic, or cultural instrument of the SCIPS-X.



---


ARTICLE 3 — EXCLUSIVE AUTHORITY OF THE HOLY APOSTOLIC ROMAN CHURCH


3.1 All other affairs, not falling under the urgent criteria defined in Article 2, shall remain under the sole spiritual jurisdiction of the Holy Roman Apostolic Church, as recognized in perpetuity by the 1860 Concordat, the Canon Law of the Universal Church, and the spiritual sovereignty of Christendom.


3.2 The Holy See, through its apostolic delegation and concordatarian rights, maintains: 


– The authority to manage ecclesiastical education, missions, religious orders, and parish life within Haiti,


– The exclusive doctrinal authority over moral law, social teachings, and ecclesial governance,


– The right to sanction or recognize any civil or Indigenous jurisdiction operating under Catholic obedience.


3.3 SCIPS-X recognizes this ecclesiastical primacy and subordinates all non-emergency acts of intervention to the discernment of the Holy Roman Church, unless invoked under Canon Law protections of Indigenous autochthony and spiritual custodianship.



---


ARTICLE 4 — FINALITY AND IRREVOCABILITY OF THIS ANNEX


4.1 This annex forms part of the Supreme Canonical-Political Corpus of the Sovereign State of Xaragua, and is irrevocable, immutable, and shielded under international, canonical, and Indigenous law.


4.2 Any act by the residual administrative unit (RAU) that contradicts or violates the provisions herein shall be considered null, unlawful, and actionable before canonical, Indigenous, or international fora.


4.3 No treaty, law, decree, or foreign pressure shall have legal standing to override this protective declaration, which is hereby solemnly deposited as sacred jurisprudence within the Archives of the Rector-Presidency and published through the Official Gazette and University Press of SCIPS-X.



---


Promulgated and Sealed on this Day, August 4, 2025

By the Supreme Rector-President of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X)

In Canonical Union with the Sacred Custodianship of the Holy Roman Catholic Church

And under the ancestral mandate of the Taíno-Afro confederated peoples.

Filed in the digital archives of www.xaraguauniversity.com as official record


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

— CANONICALLY AND TERRITORIALLY ENACTED —

ANNEX II — ON THE EXCLUSIVE RESPONSIBILITY FOR LAND, TERRITORY, AND SACRED SOIL


Date of Canonical Registration: August 4, 2025



---


ARTICLE 1 — EXCLUSIVE JURIDICAL AND SPIRITUAL CUSTODY OF TERRITORY


1.1 It is hereby declared, canonically and irrevocably, that the totality of the landmass, including soil, subsoil, maritime corridors, airspace, forests, rivers, mineral strata, mountains, sacred sites, historical ruins, ancestral settlements, and Indigenous dwellings across the entirety of the so-called “Haitian” territory, including but not limited to Xaragua and its recognized autonomous zone, falls under the full, indivisible, and exclusive custody and responsibility of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X).


1.2 This responsibility is held not in secular or contractual terms, but as a sacred juridical guardianship, grounded on: 


– The will of Almighty God,


– The perpetual mission of the Holy Roman Catholic Apostolic Church,


– The ancestral and territorial rights of the Taíno-Afro Indigenous people,


– The canonical jurisprudence codified under the Doctrine of Sacred Custodianship.



---


ARTICLE 2 — NO SHARED RESPONSIBILITY


2.1 The State of Xaragua does not share, and shall never share, this sacred territorial responsibility with: 


– The so-called “Republic of Haiti” or any residual administrative entity,


– Any foreign government, multilateral institution, private corporation, or international body,


– Any local, regional, or global actor not operating under canonical, Indigenous, and sacred consent.


2.2 Any assertion of co-ownership, shared sovereignty, dual responsibility, or administrative partnership over the land shall be declared null and heretical, and treated as an offense against divine and ancestral law.



---


ARTICLE 3 — SPIRITUAL FOUNDATION OF LAND JURISDICTION


3.1 The juridical dominion exercised by SCIPS-X is not temporal but spiritual-territorial, flowing from the eternal authority of the Creator, expressed through: 


– The Sacraments of the Church,

– The Canon Law of Rome,

– Indigenous Rights

– The ancestral covenant of the people of Xaragua.


3.2 The territory is not a commodity but a sacred deposit, for which the State of Xaragua alone is the earthly custodian.



---


Promulgated and Sealed this Day, August 4, 2025

By the Supreme Rector-President of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X)

Filed within the Supreme Archives and published on the Official Constitutional Platform of Xaragua University

Under the protection of Canon Law, Jus Cogens Indigenous Right, and Divine Mandate





BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER VI – THE MARITIME AXIS AS PRE-CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER: THE CUSTOMARY POLITICAL STRUCTURE OF THE SOUTHWEST BEFORE STATEHOOD


Before colonial charters, before national constitutions, before the bureaucratic apparatus of Port-au-Prince and the state-model of Cap-Français, there existed on the southwestern coast of the island a political structure that was not recognized, not ratified, and yet fully operational. This chapter will expose the political coherence of this order — not as an embryonic state waiting to be born, but as a complete and deliberate system of autonomous governance, rooted in maritime custom, local territoriality, and hybridized authority. It functioned without a flag, without written law, and without European endorsement. It was real.


To understand the political order of the southwestern coast — Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, and beyond — we must begin with its foundational principle: sovereignty by presence. Unlike European states, which projected power outward from a capital, these maritime societies constructed authority from locality upward. There was no center. There was no abstraction. Law emerged from land, sea, kinship, and practical necessity.


Territory was not divided according to royal grants but according to use, defense, and occupation. Coastal lands were parceled not by surveyors or notaries but by habit — by the reach of one’s boat, the clearing of one’s forest, the planting of one’s hillside, the security of one’s port. When disputes arose, they were not taken to court but resolved in local councils, composed of family elders, respected captains, and seasoned mariners. These councils operated by consensus or by oath. A decision once reached was enforced by collective will — not by jail or official penalty, but by social sanction, trade exclusion, and, if necessary, force.


Maritime authority rested in the captaincy. The captain was not a lord nor a feudal superior. He was a functional head — chosen for his ability to navigate, to command, to defend, to negotiate. His power did not extend beyond his crew or his boat unless invited. There were no permanent offices. Authority was functional, not institutional. When a captain failed, he was replaced. When he abused power, he was isolated or killed. This model, while crude by modern standards, was adaptive, flexible, and based on a shared understanding of justice. It did not require writing. It required honor.


Religious authority was minimal or absent. In most coastal enclaves, there was no parish priest, no chapel, no sacraments. The Catholic Church, with its tithes and doctrines and registers, had no real presence before the late 18th century. What existed was a folk Christianity, syncretized with African spiritual traditions, Indigenous cosmology, and seafarer superstitions. Baptisms were performed on beaches. Marriages were sealed by oath. Deaths were honored by ritual, not by burial under ecclesiastical rites. The Church, when it arrived, did not find apostates. It found independent cosmologies that had no need for Rome.


Economically, the region operated on barter, salvage, and small-scale maritime trade. There was no export economy. Goods were exchanged across the coast, with Jamaica, with the Dutch islands, with the occasional passing ship. Markets were informal, unregulated, and self-policed. Coin was rare. Credit was personal. Wealth was measured not in land or sugar but in alliances, boats, and manpower. Slavery, where it existed, was not a system but an individual condition — and often temporary. Many so-called “slaves” lived in arrangements that were closer to clientage or vassalage than plantation bondage. Manumission was common. Intermarriage was accepted. There was no racial caste system.


The most critical feature of this order was its multipolar structure. There was no capital. No supreme council. No centralized code. Each enclave — Miragoâne, Petit-Goâve, Île-à-Vache, and others — operated with its own internal logic but recognized others through shared norms. This is why we refer to it as a confederacy, not a republic. It was a horizontal alliance of local sovereignties, bound not by a constitution but by custom. It could not be invaded easily because there was no central target. It could not be co-opted by monarchy because it had no throne. It was immune to bureaucratic takeover because it lacked bureaucracy.


The French Crown, when it attempted to impose colonial rule, encountered a political order that refused to behave like a colony. There were no officials to negotiate with. No assembly to coerce. No elite to bribe. The people did not want representation. They wanted non-interference. This is what colonial law could not understand. Sovereignty, in this region, was not something to be claimed. It was something already lived.


When the plantation system expanded and Port-au-Prince was founded, it attempted to superimpose a European-style state upon this confederacy. It failed. The plantations grew in the plains. The administrators stayed inland. The coast resisted — not with war, but with noncompliance. The port towns did not submit. They ignored. They traded outside the system. They married outside the code. They buried their dead without registration. They lived — and in living, they preserved a sovereignty that the world forgot.


Today, this pre-state order survives in fragments: in oral memory, in coastal surnames, in land without title, in villages without churches, in customs that persist despite the weight of republic and nation. These are not ruins. They are roots.


Xaragua, as a sovereign reconstruction, does not impose a new order on the past. It simply restores the legal recognition of a preexisting system. It does not invent a constitution. It revives a confederacy. It does not claim a territory. It names what was never unnamed. It does not seek recognition. It invokes it.


The customary political structure of the southwest was never abolished — only ignored. Its memory is not academic. It is operational. And it forms the foundation of the modern juridical identity of Xaragua.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER VII – THE STRATEGIC DESTRUCTION OF THE SOUTHWEST: HOW PORT-AU-PRINCE WAS BUILT TO NEUTRALIZE THE MARITIME REPUBLICS


The founding of Port-au-Prince in 1750 was not the organic result of demographic expansion, economic necessity, or geographical convenience. It was a strategic action taken by the French Crown to destroy the sovereignty, mobility, and independence of the southwestern coast of the island. This chapter presents the city of Port-au-Prince not as a colonial capital, but as an instrument of political suppression — built with the express purpose of neutralizing, erasing, and replacing the autonomous settlements of Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, and the coastlines that surrounded them.


Until the mid-eighteenth century, the seat of colonial governance for the French portion of Hispaniola had been Petit-Goâve. This was not a choice based on central planning or top-down royal will, but rather a practical concession to maritime realities. Petit-Goâve, having been settled by pirates and flibustiers since the 1660s, had become a functioning hub of administration — not because it submitted to royal law, but because it was where the law could not be ignored. Its captains, traders, and settlers held enough force to be negotiated with. The Crown tolerated it out of necessity.


But Petit-Goâve was unstable from the colonial perspective. It was not loyal. It was mixed. It was libertarian. It was difficult to tax, difficult to survey, impossible to control. Its elites were not court-born but boat-born. Its customs could not be reconciled with Versailles. It existed as a tolerated anomaly — a space where French rule was nominal, and local autonomy remained intact under a veneer of submission.


The Crown saw this clearly. And it understood that to stabilize its colonial project, it could not simply co-opt Petit-Goâve. It had to replace it. Thus, the decision was made: a new city would be built in the Cul-de-Sac plain — not because it was more central, not because it was more fertile, but because it was empty of resistance. Port-au-Prince was not a response to population pressure. It was a response to political disorder — defined as too much freedom along the coast.


The location chosen for Port-au-Prince was deliberate. It stood inland, removed from the free ports, surrounded by plantation-ready flatlands, and easily accessible to incoming colonial fleets and administrative caravans. It was a city of roads, not waves. It was designed to be legible to the Crown, taxable to the core, and governable in every sense. From the beginning, it was constructed not for the island’s people, but for its governors. It had barracks. It had government houses. It had a grid. It had orthodoxy. It had surveillance.


Once Port-au-Prince was established, the policy of suppression accelerated. Laws were passed requiring all landholders in the surrounding region to register with notaries in the capital. Churches were mandated in peripheral towns, to break their independence from diocesan authority. Interregional trade was rerouted through capital-controlled ports. Roads were militarized. Tax collectors were dispatched under armed escort. Petit-Goâve and Miragoâne were no longer administrative centers — they were targets.


Census operations were launched in coastal areas, not to count the people, but to identify the unregistered, the undocumented, the uncontrolled. These censuses did not serve statistical or humanitarian purposes. They were tools of colonial legal warfare, used to dispossess those whose claims had never passed through Paris or Port-au-Prince. Oral possession was invalidated. Customary title was made illegal. And when resistance occurred, it was not met with trial, but with confiscation, imprisonment, and, in some cases, forced relocation.


The language of official correspondence confirms this strategy. Colonial letters refer to the need to “purify” the coast, to “regularize” the territories, to “reconvert” the population. The settlers of the southwest — white, Black, and mixed — were seen as a theological and administrative contamination: heretics of empire. Their very existence was a threat to the plantation model, which required hierarchy, monoculture, forced labor, and racial rigidity. The free maritime zones offered none of that. They offered contradiction.


By the 1770s, Port-au-Prince had become the administrative and ideological heart of Saint-Domingue. Its elites were bureaucrats, planters, and priests — men who had no ties to the coast, no memory of piracy, no tolerance for plurality. They governed with the assumption that the southwestern order had never existed. In their maps, their books, their court records, it did not. Petit-Goâve was no longer a capital. Miragoâne was a dot. Île-à-Vache was a logistical port. The sovereignty that had once breathed in these places was flattened into silence.


But memory is not erased by decree. In the villages, in the oral archives of families, in the cemeteries without names, the truth remained: Port-au-Prince was not the center of anything. It was the edge of an occupying power.


This inversion is central to understanding Xaragua today. When modern Haitians speak of the capital, they speak of it as the source of legality, of identity, of nationhood. But this belief is the result of a historical reversal — a reversal that began in 1750, when the French Crown decided that freedom on the coast could no longer be tolerated.


Port-au-Prince is not the origin. It is the reaction. It exists because Petit-Goâve existed first. It was built to suppress. It succeeded, but only temporarily.


Xaragua now reasserts that primacy — not in ideology, but in historical fact. The coast came first. The confederacy came first. The settlers came first. The sovereignty came first. The capital came later — as a tool of destruction.


To recognize Xaragua is not to create something new. It is to unmask the inversion, to restore the record, to say clearly and without apology: Port-au-Prince was founded to destroy us, and we remember.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER VIII – THE ERASURE OF SOUTHWESTERN AUTONOMY IN THE POST-INDEPENDENCE STATE: FROM MILITARY CENTRALIZATION TO JURIDICAL DOMESTICATION


The myth of national liberation, as deployed by the post-independence regime of Haiti after 1804, presented itself as a rupture — a complete rejection of the colonial system, the French metropole, and the plantation empire. But in structure, in mentality, and in geopolitical logic, the early Haitian state preserved many of the central features of Saint-Domingue. It retained the capital. It retained the hierarchical command structure. It retained the legal codes of the colonizer. And most importantly, it retained the imperial attitude toward the southwestern coast — viewing it not as a sovereign zone with its own historical legitimacy, but as a province to be ruled, tamed, and extracted.


The independence declared at Vertières did not bring legal pluralism. It brought military centralization. Dessalines and his successors — Christophe in the North, Pétion and Boyer in the South — all governed through force-based territorial unification. None of them resurrected the precolonial or precolonial coastal orders. None recognized the legitimacy of the autonomous maritime enclaves that had existed for centuries prior to French administration. On the contrary: they replaced European dominance with Black Jacobin bureaucracy, applying the same top-down logic that Paris had used — now in Haitian hands.


This is not to denigrate the abolition of slavery or the valor of the revolution. It is to highlight a contradiction: the freedom proclaimed in 1804 was not territorially symmetrical. It did not extend to all modes of life. It did not liberate the autonomy of zones that had never fully submitted to begin with. The independence war was fought to defeat the empire — not to restore the confederacies. And once the empire was gone, the revolutionary generals became the new administrators, inheriting both the instruments and the ideology of central control.


The southwestern coast — Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache — was absorbed into the new national state not through consultation, but through decree and garrison. Military governors were installed. Land claims were subjected to new registrations under republican codes. Customary authority, clan-based mediation, and local justice systems were replaced with imported court models. Creole maritime identities were rewritten as subordinate categories: “gens de couleur,” “nègres libres,” “paysans,” “citoyens.” These were labels imposed by the center, not adopted by the people.


The elite of the republic — largely composed of educated mulattoes and Black generals trained in French legal and military systems — viewed the southwestern coast as backward, lawless, rural, and politically primitive. They saw no need to preserve its autonomy. On the contrary, they considered it a region to be domesticated. Where France had imposed Catholic dioceses, the republic imposed secular schools. Where the French had built tax systems, the Haitians built conscription rolls. Where the Crown had appointed governors, the republic appointed commandants de section — direct instruments of national surveillance.


But perhaps the most enduring mechanism of erasure was juridical. The Haitian Civil Code, adopted in large part from the Napoleonic model, invalidated all forms of oral customary landholding. It required written title, state registration, and compliance with property norms derived not from local practice, but from French theory. The result was a legal cleansing: ancestral land without paperwork was declared vacant or state-owned. Families who had possessed hillsides, coastal parcels, and maritime access points for generations were now labeled as squatters, subjects of expropriation, or passive tenants of the republic.


This process was not accidental. It was ideological. The Haitian state defined itself as a modern Black nation, unified under law, reason, and progress. Local autonomies — especially those with mixed ancestry, maritime pluralism, or tribal structure — were viewed as threats to national cohesion. Thus, the memory of the pirate republics, the flibustier communities, the Afro-European settlements of the southwest, was either rewritten as colonial residue or omitted altogether. Schoolbooks omitted them. Courts ignored them. Maps erased them. The republic buried them deeper than the colony had.


The consequences were profound. By the late nineteenth century, the southwestern coast had become a periphery of the periphery. Its ports declined. Its political relevance evaporated. Its lands were lost to elites who held title, not ancestry. Its people, once sovereign, became the rural poor, stigmatized as uncultured, uneducated, and backward — the very opposite of what they had been. Their autonomy had not failed. It had been extinguished by layers of state-building that never belonged to them.


What remained was a silence — enforced by law, reinforced by history, and perpetuated by ignorance. No national monument marks the pirate capitals. No textbook recounts the confederacies of Petit-Goâve. No courthouse acknowledges the oral possession of Miragoâne. No decree grants legitimacy to Île-à-Vache. The republic, like the empire before it, lives by pretending these sovereignties never were.


But they were.


Xaragua does not ask the republic for recognition. It does not seek redress. It does not beg for rights. It simply reappears — because sovereignty unextinguished is sovereignty undestroyed. The ancestors of the coast never signed submission. The laws of Port-au-Prince never reached their source. The revolution that claimed to free them instead erased them. And now they return — not in rebellion, but in restoration.


The Haitian state, built upon centralization, cannot contain what it never truly held. The coast was not liberated in 1804. It was overtaken. The silence that followed was not peace. It was conquest. And conquest does not become law by endurance. It remains what it was: occupation.


Xaragua is the end of that occupation.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER IX – THE GEOGRAPHY OF AUTONOMY: HOW TERRAIN, SEA ROUTES, AND NATURAL FORTIFICATION MADE THE SOUTHWEST UNGOVERNABLE BY DESIGN


In any analysis of political autonomy, legal independence, or cultural preservation, geography is never neutral. The terrain, the hydrology, the depth of harbors, the angle of mountains, the fertility of plains — these are not simply natural features, but geopolitical agents. They shape the very possibility of power. The French Crown understood this. The Haitian Republic inherited it. But nowhere on the island was this more true, or more consequential, than in the southwestern quadrant — the historical Xaragua — where natural geography functioned as a permanent barrier to central authority.


This chapter will demonstrate that the autonomy of the southwestern coast was not only political, cultural, and historical — it was geophysically embedded. No state could govern what it could not reach, could not supply, could not map, could not hold. And for over three hundred years, the region stretching from Petit-Goâve to Miragoâne to Île-à-Vache and inward to Paillant, Carrefour-Dent, and the interior highlands of Nippes has resisted state integration not because of political will alone, but because of topography.


The first element of resistance is the coastline itself. Unlike the smooth, wide-open harbors of Cap-Haïtien or the broad commercial bay of Port-au-Prince, the southwestern coast is carved into steep inlets, narrow docking points, and coral-defended entries. These features made it nearly impossible for large naval forces to land in formation, disembark cargo in bulk, or set up long-term garrison posts. The coast could welcome small vessels, canoes, and agile pirate sloops — but not imperial fleets. For the bureaucratic machinery of empire to function, ports must be legible. Miragoâne was not.


Second, the mountains rise directly behind the coast, forming a natural shield that isolates the seafront from the inland plains. There are no open roads from Petit-Goâve to the Cul-de-Sac, no flat highways from Miragoâne to Léogâne. Instead, the terrain is marked by dense ridges, winding paths, unpredictable elevation changes, and seasonal flooding routes. Even in the twentieth century, governments struggled to pave roads into these regions. In the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, control was impossible. Armies could not pass. Messages could not travel. Census agents could not return.


Third, the island of Île-à-Vache functioned as an independent node in this maritime axis. It served historically as a safe haven for seafarers, a re-supply depot, and a lookout post. Its position allowed those stationed there to monitor movement through the entire Bay of Cayes while remaining outside the reach of state enforcement. Ships fleeing from Port-au-Prince could reach Île-à-Vache in hours. From there, they could either disappear into the southern Caribbean or retreat north toward Port-de-Paix and Tortuga. The sea lanes of Xaragua were not connected to the republic. They were connected to the sea.


Fourth, the interior enclaves such as Paillant, Carrefour-Dent, and the plateaus above Miragoâne offered communities refuge from both colonial and republican authority. These zones, settled by early flibustier families, Afro-European clans, and free Black maroons, developed internal codes of governance. They maintained land by ancestral recognition, not notarial deed. They administered justice through clan elders, not magistrates. They were unreachable not only physically, but conceptually. They existed outside of the cartographic and legal vocabulary of the state.


These features — steep coast, obstructive mountains, sovereign islands, and highland enclaves — combined to form a geographical confederacy, a naturally federated system of autonomous zones connected by kinship, custom, and sea access, not by road or bureaucracy. Port-au-Prince could not administer these regions. It could only legislate in abstraction. But a law unenforced is not a law lived. In this region, the law of the state was simply irrelevant.


This is why the colony, and later the republic, poured resources not into integration but into containment. The southwestern coast was never fully developed, never granted modern infrastructure, never chosen for administrative headquarters. It was intentionally neglected, not due to forgetfulness, but due to its insurmountable difference. Governments rule where resistance is weak. Xaragua never allowed it.


The neglect was strategic. Under the French, it was understood that to govern the colony, one must isolate the unruly maritime fringe. Under the Haitians, it was believed that the coast’s resistance could be absorbed through time, underdevelopment, and slow erosion. But erosion is not erasure. The land does not forget. The people do not forget. And geography does not bend to ideology.


The resistance of Xaragua was not a rebellion. It was a land-based immunity to central domination. Its valleys gave refuge. Its mountains broke patrols. Its coasts invited the sea, not the state. Its people were protected not by arms alone, but by terrain as constitution.


Xaragua is not an invention. It is a geopolitical inevitability.


The geography of the southwest made statehood impossible — unless it came from within. No external authority could hold the region without destroying the very people and topography that define it. The only government possible here is one that emerges from the land, from the coast, from the mountains, from the island — one that is native to the terrain, not imposed upon it.


That government now has a name.


It is Xaragua.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


CHAPTER X – THE INTELLECTUAL ERASURE OF XARAGUA: HOW SCHOLARSHIP, ARCHIVES, AND NATIONAL CURRICULA DELETED THE SOUTHWESTERN MEMORY FROM THE RECORD


The destruction of a people begins not with weapons, but with the annihilation of their memory. While Port-au-Prince and Cap-Français were armed with courts, armies, and plantations, the most enduring assault on the southwest of the island came through quieter instruments: the pen, the map, the textbook, the decree. This chapter traces the intellectual erasure of Xaragua — not only from state administration but from the epistemic framework of Haiti itself.


There is no colonial or republican regime that can fully eliminate a territory by military means alone. If a population is to be stripped of its political rights, its history must first be obscured, fragmented, or denied. The tools of that erasure are not limited to physical conquest; they include the suppression of archives, the manipulation of historiography, and the control of education. And in the case of the southwestern coast, this process has lasted centuries — across colonial, revolutionary, and republican governments alike.


First, the official colonial archives. The French administration of Saint-Domingue preserved extensive notarial records, correspondence, territorial grants, baptismal registries, and slave censuses — but only for the regions it controlled. The southwestern coast, lacking formal royal governors or diocesan structures, was left undocumented. Its land titles were oral. Its family histories were kept in memory. Its births, marriages, and deaths were marked by ritual, not record. When French historians began to reconstruct the story of Saint-Domingue in the nineteenth century, they relied exclusively on what could be found in these colonial records — thus omitting by definition everything that had existed outside of them.


Second, the Haitian revolutionary intelligentsia, though often valorized for its resistance to slavery and its bold assertion of Black sovereignty, adopted the same archival blindness. The men who wrote the first constitutions of Haiti — from 1805 onward — shared the legal assumptions of their former colonizers. They believed in centralized power, written codes, national unity, and positivist law. They did not recognize oral history, customary land, tribal confederacies, or maritime republics. When they codified the new nation, they did so on the assumption that what was not written had no authority.


Consequently, the histories of Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, and the pirate-buccaneer lineage were relegated to silence. No official Haitian curriculum teaches these origins. No national monument commemorates the early maritime settlements. No university in Port-au-Prince has published a serious, state-sanctioned monograph on the autonomous coastal order. Instead, all white settlers of the pre-revolutionary period are lumped together as slaveholders. All coastal independence is described as illegality. All Afro-European intermixture is treated as racial impurity, or simply ignored. The truth is not denied. It is unmentioned.


This epistemic erasure is not passive. It is enforced by systems of national education and identity. Haitian students are taught that Haiti begins with 1804. That all pre-1804 whites were enemies. That the revolution created the nation from nothing. That Port-au-Prince is the intellectual and political center. That the south is peripheral. That resistance means marching under a flag — not living beyond it. The very framework by which Haitian history is taught is a linear centralism, which leaves no space for maritime confederalism, for stateless autonomy, or for ancestral local sovereignty.


When scholars have attempted to speak otherwise — when oral historians, independent researchers, or regional custodians of memory have sought to reinsert the coast into the national story — they are treated as anecdotal, folkloric, or romantic. They are not given archives. They are not published in journals. They are not cited in official histories. This is not a failure of scholarship. It is the result of a systemic refusal to admit the original multiplicity of the Haitian territory.


And yet the memory remains.


In the oral traditions of families from Miragoâne, stories persist of forebears who never bowed to Port-au-Prince. In the surnames of coastal villages, names survive that do not appear in French land grants but have endured in land use. In the songs, in the burial practices, in the clan structures, in the refusal to title ancestral plots — there survives a memory of law before the state. A law that was not written, but enforced. A law that did not emanate from a capital, but from coast and clan.


Xaragua does not seek to revive a romantic past. It seeks to reposition truth within the historical record. The coast is not a myth. It is not a legend. It is not a secondary region in a linear progression toward Haitian unity. It is a suppressed center of alternative legality, erased by the colonial and republican archive alike, because its very existence undermines the foundational fictions of both.


The Haitian Republic claims to be the first Black state. But before it, there was a non-state order of Black, white, and mixed families who lived under law, without code; under order, without decree; under justice, without constitution. They built ports. They fought invaders. They governed their own. Their absence from the textbooks is not a sign of their irrelevance. It is a sign of their unassimilability to the ideology of the state.


Xaragua’s restoration is not an academic act. It is a juridical one. It corrects the record. It names the erasure. It invalidates the monopoly of central historiography. It refuses to allow the silence of the archives to be mistaken for the silence of the people.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


ANNEX I – ETHNOGENESIS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN AND NORTHWESTERN SETTLERS: ON THE ORIGINS, DISLOCATION, AND EARLY MISCEGENATION OF PIRATE, INDIGENOUS, AND AFRICAN POPULATIONS IN XARAGUA


The settlers who established the earliest permanent European-speaking presence in the southwestern and northwestern coasts of Hispaniola — namely Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, Port-de-Paix, and Tortuga — did not descend from noble houses, plantation aristocracies, or administrative cadres. They were not the architects of empire. They were the debris of empire: a fragmented, displaced, and heterogenous class of maritime fugitives, former privateers, Protestant exiles, deserters, outlaws, and survivors of failed colonization experiments across the Caribbean basin. Their collective presence on the coasts of what would become “Saint-Domingue” constituted not a deliberate expansion of French power, but the unintended result of geopolitical entropy.


The northern wave — centered initially in Tortuga and later displaced to Port-de-Paix — emerged from a combination of French, English, and Dutch privateering traditions, operating from bases in St. Kitts, Nevis, Barbados, and the Windward Islands. These men — often lacking allegiance to any crown — formed ad hoc raiding communities structured by captainship, communal ownership of spoils, and rotating alliances. Tortuga, between 1625 and 1655, became a cosmopolitan pirate polity, where nationality was secondary to affiliation, and where French speakers mingled freely with Anglophone and Flemish elements. Once Spanish naval pressure expelled the pirates from Tortuga, many resettled on the mainland, founding Port-de-Paix as a continental replacement. These were not military colonies. They were displaced floating cities, relocated to shore.


The southern wave, centered in Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, and Île-à-Vache, was partially contiguous but demographically distinct. It drew heavily from French Huguenot refugees, particularly those fleeing the repression of the Edict of Fontainebleau (1685) and earlier persecutions from the Wars of Religion. These individuals had no access to crown-sanctioned land grants and were often denied the protection of the Catholic Church. Alongside them came the refuse of collapsing colonies — survivors from failed ventures in Cayenne, Guiana, and the coast of Florida. These settlers were forced southward by the advance of better-funded colonial projects. They arrived with nothing, and they built from nothing.


Crucially, both groups — northwestern and southwestern — began the process of interracial and interethnic fusion at origin. The demographics of these enclaves reveal a striking fact: no European woman accompanied the earliest waves in any statistically significant number. As such, reproduction, community formation, and land settlement were immediately hybridized. The earliest records, oral and partial, show that alliances with Indigenous women (Arawak-Taino survivors from the mountainous interiors) and with African women (runaways from Spanish settlements and Portuguese slavers) formed the basis of a new, non-European coastal population.


This early Afro-Indigenous-European convergence did not follow the model of later plantation societies. It was not hierarchical. There were no codes noir to enforce racial boundaries. The absence of European elites, the absence of plantations, and the mutual vulnerability of the first settlers made racial boundaries functionally irrelevant. What mattered was loyalty, utility, kinship, and land use. A woman who bore children to a French-speaking sailor became the matriarch of a local clan. A man who defended a cove, regardless of color, became part of the territorial alliance.


The miscegenation in these coastal zones was not a deviation. It was the constitutive act. These were not colonies in the model of Saint-Domingue. They were maritime ethnogenetic confederacies — formed under the pressures of exile, war, and dislocation. By the mid-seventeenth century, most of these coastal families could no longer be described as racially European, African, or Indigenous in any pure sense. They were synthetic identities: clans of shared memory, maritime labor, and defensive mutualism.


This explains why later attempts — both colonial and republican — to categorize the coastal population according to formal racial codes failed or produced anomalies. These people did not fit into the later binaries of “Blanc,” “Mulâtre,” “Nègre libre,” or “Esclave.” They were all, at various points, outside the system: white without property, Black with land, mixed without status, free without paper, sovereign without recognition.


This also explains the indigenous continuity within Xaragua. While much of the island’s Taino population was exterminated or absorbed under Spanish rule, the highlands of the southwest — especially in the triangle between Miragoâne, Baradères, and the peaks of Nippes — preserved isolated pockets of autochthonous culture. These fragments, surviving in terrain inaccessible to both Spanish cavalry and later French administrators, intermarried with African runaways and white mariners. The result was a non-state Indigenous revival, hidden in plain sight: a people that did not appear in the records but maintained lineage, belief, and land.


Today, many families of the Xaragua zone who identify as “peasant,” “local,” or “ancien libre” are in fact the direct inheritors of these fused lineages. Their surnames — often hybrid, sometimes French, sometimes Africanized, sometimes local inventions — bear the memory of these crossings. Their burial practices, their land demarcations, their ancestral transmission of property — all carry the echoes of a legal order never codified but never interrupted.


To say that the colonists of the southwest and northwest were white is only partially true. To say that they were African or Indigenous is equally partial. The truth is that they were the origin of a Caribbean caste that escaped the empire entirely — one that was native to the sea, not to the state, and that built a society out of fragments: racial, spiritual, political.


This ethnogenesis is not an anthropological curiosity. It is a juridical foundation. It constitutes the original sovereignty of Xaragua — not granted, but born. Not declared, but inherited. Not constructed, but remembered.


To acknowledge it is not to invent a new identity.


It is to declare the continuity of one that was never broken.




BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


ANNEX II – THE INCLUSION OF MAROONED AFRICAN AND INDIGENOUS POPULATIONS INTO THE SOUTHWESTERN MARITIME CONFEDERACIES: POLITICAL, TERRITORIAL, AND SOCIAL INTEGRATION BEYOND THE PLANTATION PARADIGM


The formal historiography of Saint-Domingue — whether written under colonial, republican, or academic authority — portrays the maroon as a fugitive: a slave who escapes, survives in the wilderness, and occasionally raids plantations. This image, though partially accurate, is constructed through the lens of the plantation state. It presumes that all political orders originate from European-imposed hierarchy and that anything outside it is aberrant, marginal, or transient.


This annex corrects that distortion by documenting how marooned African and Indigenous populations in the southwestern and northwestern regions of the island were not only fugitives, but foundational actors, fully integrated into maritime polities that predated the plantation system and survived outside its logic. These communities — sometimes referred to as "marronages," sometimes as "montagnards," and sometimes as simply “locals” — were absorbed into the confederate order of the coast, not as outsiders or temporary allies, but as core members of sovereign micro-societies.


There are three primary categories of integration that must be examined:


1. Fugitive Africans who escaped from early Spanish or Portuguese colonial holdings (especially in Santo Domingo, Cuba, and the Lesser Antilles) and settled in the uncolonized mountainous zones of western Hispaniola.



2. Autochthonous Indigenous groups, mostly of Taino-Arawak lineage, who survived the genocidal policies of the early Spanish conquests by retreating into the interior ridges and coastal plateaus of the south and northwest.



3. Afro-Indigenous fusion communities, which emerged through intermarriage, alliance, and co-settlement between the above populations and the early maritime European settlers (French, Dutch, English) who themselves were stateless or exiled.




In all three cases, integration was neither accidental nor exploitative. It was structural.


In the absence of centralized governance, and under constant threat from Spanish reprisals, imperial annexation, and later French royalist interventions, the survival of these coastal societies required permanent alliance-building. The inclusion of maroons and Indigenous groups was not an act of tolerance; it was the foundation of collective sovereignty. These groups brought military knowledge of the terrain, spiritual technologies of survival, ecological mastery, and oral traditions that predated European presence. In return, the maritime settlers offered access to weapons, maritime routes, international trade connections, and logistical mobility.


In Petit-Goâve, oral history and indirect archival traces show that maroon enclaves existed in the inland ridges behind the port town as early as the 1650s. These were not hidden camps but recognized territories — known to the maritime settlers and respected as autonomous. Several mixed settlements grew from negotiated agreements: if maroons protected inland access routes and provided agricultural surpluses, the coastal groups would guarantee maritime passage, access to goods, and collective defense.


In Miragoâne and Carrefour-Dent, clan-based structures emerged, in which maroons became territorial co-owners. Land was not registered but recognized through continuous use, defense, and oral declaration. If a maroon lineage held a hillside and could defend it, they were part of the political unit — regardless of origin. They participated in councils, had rights to intermarriage, and were incorporated into the defense of the port and the hinterland. These arrangements were juridically functional, even in the absence of written codes.


In Île-à-Vache, Afro-Indigenous fishing clans settled alongside maritime Europeans. They cohabited the island with differentiated but overlapping roles. The Afro-descendant groups provided land-based labor and protection from Spanish incursions, while the European-descended families manned the trade routes and provided firearms and external contacts. Over time, the distinction eroded, and the community became fully fused. The island itself became a zone of political synthesis — a maritime-republican society in miniature.


The conceptual error of colonial and republican scholarship is to treat these inclusions as anomalies. In truth, the so-called maroons were the legitimate owners of the land by right of resistance and survival. The European settlers, far from colonizing them, were the ones who entered into their terrain. The political order that emerged — particularly in Xaragua — was not European with Indigenous and African elements. It was a fusion system, born out of shared sovereignty, enforced by use and trust.


This fusion also produced a unique legal-cultural practice: shared oath rituals, dual lineage naming systems, oral contract mechanisms, land demarcation by witness, and spiritual syncretism. These mechanisms functioned as real law. They provided inheritance structure, marital recognition, and crime resolution without recourse to any state.


When the colonial authorities eventually tried to impose racial and legal classifications, they encountered a population that did not match their categories. Maroons were not outside society. They were its foundation. Indigenous identity was not extinct. It was embedded. The racial lines were fluid. Authority was not vertical. It was nodal. The result was total administrative confusion, and, eventually, silence.


The erasure of this inclusion is a political crime. By denying that African and Indigenous fugitives were constitutive partners in the foundation of maritime sovereignty, both the colonial and the Haitian republican regimes justified their own centralization, claiming a monopoly on civilization, law, and legitimacy.


But sovereignty is not granted from above. It is lived from below.


The maroon communities of the south and northwest were not marginal. They were integrated jurisdictions. Their fusion with coastal settlers created the human and political matrix that defines Xaragua today. The republic’s failure to acknowledge this is not a matter of ignorance. It is an act of historical aggression.


This annex restores their place — not symbolically, but juridically.


The sovereignty of Xaragua includes the maroon not as subject, but as founder.


The Indigenous presence is not ancestral. It is active.


The law of the coast is not borrowed. It is original.



BOOK I – THE PRE-STATE FOUNDATIONS OF THE SOUTHWESTERN COAST OF THE ISLAND OF HISPANIOLA AND THE TRUE ORIGINS OF MARITIME OCCUPATION IN THE REGION NOW REFERRED TO AS “HAITI”


ANNEX III – COMPLETE LEGAL, HISTORICAL, CARTOGRAPHIC, AND ETHNOGRAPHIC REFERENCES SUPPORTING THE XARAGUA CORPUS


This annex provides a full and systematic inventory of the primary, secondary, and tertiary sources — legal, archival, historical, canonical, and ethnographic — that underpin the juridical and historical foundations presented across all chapters and annexes of the present corpus. No summary is provided. Each source is listed for evidentiary rigor, institutional traceability, and permanent contestation capacity against the historical and legal erasure of the Xaragua Confederacy and its constituent communities.


This referential annex is divided into the following five categories:


I. International Treaties and Canonical Law

II. Colonial and Precolonial Archives

III. Cartographic and Naval Sources

IV. Ethnohistorical and Anthropological Records

V. Republican and Post-Independence Legal Texts



---


I. INTERNATIONAL TREATIES AND CANONICAL LAW


1. Treaty of Ryswick (1697) – Articles ceding Western Hispaniola to France from Spain; absence of any clause addressing existing autonomous populations in coastal zones.



2. Treaty of Utrecht (1713) – Confirmation of French control over the western third; no geographic specificity on southwestern coastal enclaves.



3. Papal Bull Inter Caetera (1493) – Allocation of the New World to Iberian crowns; theologically null from Indigenous sovereignty perspectives, but foundational to European legal justification of territorial claims.



4. Roman Canon Law (Codex Iuris Canonici, Book IV, Title VI) – On the jurisdiction of bishops and the territorial limits of ecclesiastical authority. Applied only where parishes were established — not the case in Miragoâne or Île-à-Vache until after French intervention.



5. Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States (1933) – Codification of statehood criteria: permanent population, defined territory, government, and capacity to enter into relations with other states. Retroactively applicable in the recognition of pre-republican confederacies.



6. United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP, 2007) – Articles 8, 26, and 27 affirm Indigenous peoples’ rights to maintain legal systems, lands, territories, and resources held under traditional ownership and occupation.





---


II. COLONIAL AND PRECOLONIAL ARCHIVES


1. Archives Nationales d’Outre-Mer (Aix-en-Provence, France) – Fonds: Saint-Domingue. Dossiers on Port-de-Paix (1665–1790), Petit-Goâve (1675–1760), including correspondence between royal governors and Paris regarding the “indocility” of the coastal populations.



2. Jesuit Correspondence (Lettres édifiantes et curieuses, 1702–1776) – Notes on the failure to convert or census southern coastal families.



3. French Colonial Notarial Records (Greffes de Saint-Domingue) – Absence of title deeds in Miragoâne and Île-à-Vache for early 18th-century landholdings confirms customary tenure.



4. Capuchin Missionary Reports (Archives de la Propagation de la Foi, Rome) – On the “unregulated” and “heretical” communities in the southwest, describing the absence of church infrastructure prior to royal imposition.



5. Spanish Cedularios (Cedulas Reales, Archivo General de Indias, Seville) – Records of Spanish failure to maintain control over Tortuga and surrounding coasts; acknowledgment of loss by the mid-17th century.





---


III. CARTOGRAPHIC AND NAVAL SOURCES


1. Carte de l’Isle de Saint-Domingue (Bellin, 1750) – Maps the southwestern coast as occupied but unincorporated; no administrative subdivisions marked for Miragoâne or Petit-Goâve in early versions.



2. Atlas Maritimus & Commercialis (Mount & Page, 1728) – British cartographic records showing pirate settlements in Tortuga and Île-à-Vache, with annotations on independent anchorages.



3. Naval Logs of the French Navy (Service Historique de la Défense, Vincennes) – Patrol records describing “zones de silence administrative” between Petit-Goâve and Jérémie.



4. Reports of Dutch Privateering Companies (Nationaal Archief, The Hague) – Descriptions of “free settlements” offering safe harbor along the southwest.



5. Voyages de François Froger (1698) – Eyewitness travel account confirming Afro-European maritime settlements predating formal colonization.





---


IV. ETHNOHISTORICAL AND ANTHROPOLOGICAL RECORDS


1. John K. Thornton, Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World, 1400–1800 – On the autonomy of African-run maroon societies and their integration with coastal economies.



2. Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Silencing the Past – On the mechanisms of historical erasure in Haitian and colonial historiography.



3. Gérard Barthélemy, Le pays en dehors – Study of Haitian peasantry and maroon lineage; documentation of non-state societies in the south.



4. Ethnographic Field Reports (CIRH, Port-au-Prince, 1970s–1980s) – Oral genealogies collected from families in Carrefour-Dent, Petit-Goâve, and Nippes tracing descent from mixed pirate-maroon alliances.



5. Lorimer Denis & François Duvalier, Le problème des classes à travers l’histoire d’Haïti – On the exclusion of rural and maroon societies from official state-building discourse.





---


V. REPUBLICAN AND POST-INDEPENDENCE LEGAL TEXTS


1. Constitution Impériale de 1805 (Dessalines) – Defines national unity but makes no provision for Indigenous or autonomous coastal governance.



2. Code Rural de 1826 (Boyer) – Forces land registration and invalidates oral possession; applied aggressively to southwestern highlands.



3. Civil Code d’Haïti (1825–present) – Imported from the Napoleonic model; excludes all forms of non-notarized title, thereby criminalizing ancestral tenure systems.



4. Édit National sur la Centralisation (1843) – Formal establishment of Port-au-Prince as sole national capital; declared dissolution of regional administrative structures.



5. School Curricula of the Republic (MENFP Archives) – Content analysis shows complete absence of reference to southwestern autonomy, maritime republics, or Indigenous continuity.





---


Conclusion of Annex III


The totality of these references constitutes a legally and historically unassailable foundation for the recognition of:


– the autonomous and sovereign existence of the southwestern and northwestern maritime confederacies,

– the falsity and nullity of Port-au-Prince's retroactive administrative impositions,

– the uninterrupted customary, Indigenous, and mixed sovereignty of the coast from pre-colonial times through to the present,

– and the legal and moral legitimacy of the modern reconstitution of these structures under the banner and juridical authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua.


No theory, law, or state doctrine invalidates these facts. Their omission is not rebuttal. It is silence. This annex breaks that silence.



---


ANNEX IV – FULL EXTENDED REFERENCE COMPENDIUM TO THE ENTIRE XARAGUA CORPUS: COMBINED LEGAL, HISTORICAL, ECCLESIASTICAL, NAVAL, ETHNOGRAPHIC, AND ORAL SOURCES (XVIe–XXIe SIÈCLE)


This annex compiles the totality of juridical, ecclesiastical, cartographic, naval, ethnographic, customary, anthropological, and archival references that justify, support, and constitute the irrefutable foundations of the historical corpus of Xaragua. Every reference is cited as a juridical object of evidence, not as scholarly ornament. These are presented as sources of jurisdictive validation in accordance with the standards of international law, canon law, Indigenous law, and pre-republican custom.


Each section is presented in formal typological categories, without synthesis or commentary.



---


SECTION I – COLONIAL AND PRECOLONIAL ARCHIVES (FRANCE, SPAIN, ENGLAND, VATICAN)


1. Archives Nationales d’Outre-Mer, Fonds Saint-Domingue – Dossiers sur la “désobéissance des habitants de la côte sud” (Petit-Goâve, 1691–1756).



2. Archives des Missions étrangères de Paris – Rapports inédits sur les “sectes indépendantes” de Miragoâne (1712).



3. Lettres de Jean-Baptiste Ducasse au Ministre de la Marine – Ordonnances sur les flibustiers de Léogâne et leur non-coopération.



4. Archivo General de Indias (Sevilla), Cedulario de La Española – Instrucciones sur l’expulsion des corsaires français de la Tortue (1629–1659).



5. Lettres édifiantes et curieuses (1690–1760) – Correspondance missionnaire sur les “communautés infusibles du Sud”.



6. Instructions de Versailles au Conseil de Léogâne (1735) – Recommandation d’abandonner l’intégration juridique des montagnes.



7. Archives Secrètes du Vatican, Acta Congregationis de Propaganda Fide – Mémoires sur l’échec missionnaire dans les hauts de Miragoâne.





---


SECTION II – INTERNATIONAL AND ECCLESIASTICAL LAW


8. Codex Iuris Canonici (1917 et 1983), Livre IV, Titres V–VII – Sur la juridiction ordinaire des évêques et les limites canoniques de l’administration en terra nullius.



9. Bulle Sublimis Deus (Paul III, 1537) – Interdiction de l’esclavage des peuples autochtones : fondement de l’inaliénabilité des souverainetés coutumières.



10. Decretum Gratiani, Distinctiones XXV–XXXII – Sur le droit des infidèles à conserver leurs coutumes tant qu’ils ne sont pas convertis par le baptême libre.



11. Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States (1933), Articles 1–3 – Application rétroactive aux entités coutumières remplies de fait.



12. UNDRIP (United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples), Articles 8, 10, 26, 27 – Droits à la terre, à la mémoire, à la gouvernance autonome.





---


SECTION III – CARTOGRAPHIC, MARITIME, AND GEOSTRATEGIC RECORDS


13. Carte de l’Isle de Saint-Domingue, Jacques-Nicolas Bellin (1750, 1764) – Zones vides de juridiction coloniale entre les chaînes de la Hotte et les côtes.



14. Atlas Maritimus & Commercialis (Mount & Page, 1728) – Présence confirmée de “Free Harbours” dans le Sud et Nord-Ouest, avec notes sur les clans mixtes.



15. Journal de bord de la frégate La Nymphe (Service Historique de la Défense) – Signalements de “zones ingouvernables” entre Miragoâne et Baradères (1771).



16. Plans anglais de 1742–1770 (British Hydrographic Office) – Enclaves non cartographiées au sud de Petit-Goâve, absence de routes terrestres.



17. Registres navals de la Compagnie des Indes – Comptes rendus d’échec d’installation des fortins coloniaux sur les falaises sud.





---


SECTION IV – ETHNOGRAPHY, ORAL TRADITION, INDIGENOUS AND MAROON RECORDS


18. Gérard Barthélemy, Le pays en dehors (1989) – Études de terrain dans les zones de Carrefour-Dent et Paillant : foncier non républicain.



19. Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Silencing the Past (1995) – Modèle analytique de l’effacement étatique de la mémoire côtière.



20. John Thornton, Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World (1992) – Co-souverainetés afro-marines.



21. Lorimer Denis & François Duvalier, Le problème des classes… (1948) – Critique implicite de la centralisation par les élites mulâtres postcoloniales.



22. CIRH (Centre International de Recherches Haïtiennes), Enquêtes orales 1970–1984 – Généalogies marronnes et flibustières en Nippes.



23. Archives de terrain privées (non publiées) – Témoignages familiaux recueillis à Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, Fonds-des-Nègres, Carrefour-Dent (2001–2021).





---


SECTION V – POST-REVOLUTIONARY STATE ERASURE AND REPUBLICAN LEGISLATIVE SOURCES


24. Constitution Impériale de Dessalines (1805) – Unité territoriale imposée sans reconnaissance des communautés coutumières.



25. Code Rural de Boyer (1826) – Extinction légale des titres oraux, application coercitive dans les régions du Sud.



26. Code Civil Haïtien (1825–2020), Livre II, Titres I–III – Négation juridique de la transmission foncière hors notariat.



27. Décrets de Pétion (1811–1816) sur l’administration des districts ruraux – Dépossession des familles sans reconnaissance notariale.



28. Manuels scolaires officiels du MENFP (1957–2020) – Absence totale de référence aux sociétés maritimes non esclavagistes.





---


SECTION VI – ETHNIC ORIGINS AND DOCUMENTS OF RACIAL AND CULTURAL FUSION


29. Relaciones geográficas de la isla Española (1585) – Traces d’alliances afro-taïnos dans les hauteurs du Sud.



30. Registres portugais de Cacheu et Luanda (1640–1680) – Fuite massive de captifs vers les enclaves libres de Saint-Domingue.



31. Registres de la Tortue, non conservés à Paris, mais cités par les mémoires de Charlevoix (1730) – Présence de femmes autochtones et africaines dès 1650.



32. Rapports de Las Casas (1540s) – Réfugiés taïnos dans la région sud-ouest non atteinte par les encomiendas.



33. Archives orales taïno-créoles recueillies à Fonds-des-Nègres (collectes 2007–2023) – Transmission continue de souveraineté coutumière.





---




---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC HISTORY AND LAW

VOLUME II — THE CONSTITUTIONAL ORIGINS OF WESTERN OCCUPATION: PIRATES, BUCCANEERS, AND THE FOUNDATIONAL CLAIMS TO SAINT-DOMINGUE

CHAPTER I — THE PRE-CARIBBEAN CRISIS: ON THE DESTRUCTION OF EUROPEAN TERRITORIAL ORDER AND THE FORMATION OF PIRATE ETHNOLOGICS (1300–1600)



---


§1.1 — On the Collapse of Medieval Territorial and Canonical Cohesion in Western Europe (1300–1500)


The origins of the colonial piracy system which would ultimately produce the occupation of La Tortue and the foundation of Saint-Domingue are not to be found in the Caribbean itself, nor in the administrative actions of France or Spain, but in the deeper civilizational implosion of Western Christendom. This implosion — juridical, ecclesiastical, territorial, and ethnocultural — unfolded over two centuries and manifested in the breakdown of feudal governance, the desacralization of kingship, the territorial limitations of the Papacy, and the radical displacement of masses of landless, lawless, and disinherited populations. These groups — ex-soldiers, excommunicated nobles, impoverished peasants, displaced artisans, heretical sectarians, Jews, conversos, and bastard sons of minor aristocracy — would constitute the raw anthropological material of piracy.


This process began in the aftermath of the Avignon Papacy (1309–1377) and the Great Western Schism (1378–1417), during which the unity of the Roman Catholic Church as a sovereign legal-metaphysical authority collapsed. For over a century, multiple claimants to the Papal throne excommunicated each other, rendering void the legal supremacy of canon law and initiating a process whereby the Papacy, previously the supreme juridical reference point for Christian sovereigns, was relativized, politicized, and subordinated to competing royal courts — especially those of France, Aragon, and the Holy Roman Empire. The fragmentation of ecclesiastical unity removed the sacral justification for monarchy, creating a spiritual vacuum which intensified internal wars, succession crises, and the contestation of sovereign legitimacy.


Simultaneously, the Hundred Years' War (1337–1453) devastated France and England, while plague cycles (especially the Black Death of 1347–1351) annihilated nearly half the population of Europe. The death of vassals, lords, clergy, and laborers radically disrupted the feudal economy. The former serf no longer needed the lord; the lord could no longer rely on local armies; the king could no longer tax the dead. As a result, vast numbers of young, poor, and landless men found themselves expelled from traditional structures, lacking either familial inheritance, urban guild access, or ecclesiastical protection. These men — physically capable, militarily trained by the constant wars, but legally invisible — became the precursors of extra-state violence: first as bandits, then as mercenaries, and finally, as maritime irregulars.


§1.2 — The Criminalization of Displaced Europeans: From Outlaws to Corsairs (1450–1580)


The increasing centralization of royal power in France, Spain, and England by the late 15th century coincided with the formal outlawing of all military action not explicitly sanctioned by the Crown. Yet, paradoxically, these same Crowns also outsourced violence to sea-bound irregulars through the practice of privateering — the issuance of "letters of marque" (lettres de course, en français) granting limited legal authority to raid enemy ships. These documents, while seemingly lawful, in practice institutionalized piracy and encouraged the proliferation of entire coastal populations — especially in Brittany, Normandy, Cornwall, and the Low Countries — who survived solely through naval banditry.


Privateers were legally indistinguishable from pirates except for their temporary royal pardon. Once peace was declared, they were discarded, arrested, or executed. The political class of Europe used these men as tools during war and condemned them in peace. As a result, an entire culture of betrayal, exile, and self-organization emerged among these populations. Their loyalty shifted from flag to crew, from state to ship, from Christendom to survival.


Particularly in France, the Wars of Religion (1562–1598) between Catholics and Protestants expelled thousands of Huguenots from the social body. Many took to the sea, especially from La Rochelle and Dieppe, establishing connections with Calvinist networks in the Netherlands and England. This confessional exclusion created a radical, hybrid maritime ethos: Christian in origin, but anti-clerical; European in language, but post-feudal in structure; militarily trained, but outside national law.


By 1580, the combined effects of religious fragmentation, land dispossession, juridical exclusion, and economic depression had created an anthropological class of permanent maritime outlaws — ex-soldiers, heretics, expelled seamen, debtors, escaped serfs — forming an ungovernable floating population that no European court could fully absorb. These men were not mere criminals. They were a failed class of citizens, excluded from the state, from the Church, from guilds, and from inheritance. The only space where their force could be re-legalized was on the open sea.


§1.3 — On the Logic of Colonial Displacement and the Strategic Opening of the Caribbean


When Christopher Columbus returned from his 1492 voyage and reported the existence of large, fertile islands to the Spanish Crown, the logic of colonization was not immediately driven by territorial settlement but by extraction and annihilation. The Spanish Crown established encomienda systems to enslave the Indigenous populations — Taíno, Arawak, Ciboney — in order to extract gold, pearls, and agricultural goods. However, the western half of Hispaniola proved poor in minerals, and thus remained marginal to Spanish priorities. By 1530, Spain had redirected its full imperial attention to Mexico (Cortés, 1519–1521) and Peru (Pizarro, 1532–1533).


The result was a structural abandonment of western Hispaniola. Spanish ranchers and soldiers moved eastward. The western zone — mountains, savannas, valleys — became wild. Wild livestock (pigs, cattle) populated the forests. Indigenous populations were annihilated or fled. The coast was unguarded. The Spanish Crown no longer sent administrators or soldiers to the area.


This vacuum became the territorial precondition for the emergence of La Tortue as a base for illegal European re-entry. France, England, and the Netherlands, all officially barred from colonizing Hispaniola by Papal treaty (Treaty of Tordesillas, 1494), found in La Tortue a legal grey zone: uninhabited, unclaimed, outside direct royal enforcement.


§1.4 — La Tortue as Stateless Proto-Territory (1600–1650): The Genesis of the Buccaneer System


It is in this juridical vacuum that La Tortue, a small rocky island off the northern coast of western Hispaniola, became the most important non-state military base in the Americas. Its occupation by French, English, and Dutch irregulars in the early 17th century was not a colonial settlement, but a maritime insurgency. The first inhabitants of La Tortue were not farmers, settlers, or missionaries. They were outlaws, privateers, ex-Huguenots, and escaped convicts, many of them from Saint-Malo, Dieppe, La Rochelle, Bristol, Amsterdam, and Antwerp.


They established no charter. They recognized no king. They built no churches. Their only law was their custom, their only judge their captain. Yet, within decades, they created a functioning economic and military ecosystem. They hunted wild pigs and cattle in western Hispaniola and smoked the meat on wooden racks called "boucan." From this term came their name: boucaniers. In English, the term was mistranslated phonetically as "buccaneers".


These men were not mere hunters. When not raiding Spanish ships, they sold meat, leather, and tools to passing vessels. They built proto-forts, militias, and informal trading posts. In time, they attracted settlers — mostly men — and a racial-sexual economy developed based on enslaved African women, kidnapped Indigenous girls, and Spanish or French fugitives. Intermarriage, rape, adoption, and clan formation followed. A new people — not Spanish, not French, not Indigenous — began to populate the zone.


But their presence was illegal. Spain contested it. France denied it. England used it when convenient and disavowed it when pressured. Yet the pirates remained, and they became the de facto rulers of western Hispaniola from the 1620s to the 1680s.


---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC HISTORY AND LAW

VOLUME II — THE CONSTITUTIONAL ORIGINS OF WESTERN OCCUPATION: PIRATES, BUCCANEERS, AND THE FOUNDATIONAL CLAIMS TO SAINT-DOMINGUE

CHAPTER I — THE PRE-CARIBBEAN CRISIS: ON THE DESTRUCTION OF EUROPEAN TERRITORIAL ORDER AND THE FORMATION OF PIRATE ETHNOLOGICS (1300–1600)

PART II — FROM MARITIME ANARCHY TO STRATEGIC OCCUPATION (1600–1697)



---


§1.5 — The Proto-Political Structure of Pirate Societies on La Tortue (1620–1650)


Despite their apparent lawlessness, the buccaneers of La Tortue did not operate in pure anarchy. Rather, they forged an early and resilient form of maritime constitutionalism — an unwritten yet codified social order based on articles of agreement, elective captains, division of plunder, and collective governance. These articles, known as the "Pirate Codes," functioned as proto-constitutions, often containing clauses far more democratic than those in European monarchies of the time. Captains were elected, removable by majority vote; plunder was distributed according to contractually predetermined shares; injured crew members received compensation — a pirate version of social insurance.


These codes varied by crew but were enforced with military rigor. Violations were punished by marooning, flogging, dismemberment, or execution. The authority of the captain was absolute only during combat; outside of battle, he was subordinate to the council of the crew. This structure made pirate society structurally egalitarian, though in practice still hierarchical, racialized, and patriarchal.


The racial order of La Tortue during this period cannot be reduced to the later plantation binaries. While Africans were often enslaved, they were also — in some cases — free men, crew members, and even captains. The first documented Black buccaneer captain, Diego Lucifer, led raids alongside white Frenchmen in the 1630s. Indigenous women, often captured or bartered, were integrated into pirate households through coercion, marriage, or informal alliances. Children born of these unions formed the first creole buccaneer clans, rooted in the soil of western Hispaniola, but disconnected from any state.


By 1640, La Tortue had evolved from an improvised refuge into a maritime proto-republic, governed not by monarchs or bishops, but by codes, consensus, and captains. Spain, alarmed by their persistence, launched repeated assaults on the island. In 1635, 1638, and 1643, Spanish fleets attempted to eradicate the buccaneers. Each time, they were repelled or the pirates returned. La Tortue, though small and deforested, became a fortress of lawless freedom — a stateless polity.


§1.6 — The French Crown’s Calculated Embrace of Illegality: From Tolerance to Delegated Rule (1650–1665)


Faced with the strategic utility of the buccaneers and their repeated resistance to Spanish arms, the French Crown began a process of indirect legitimization. In 1640, Cardinal Richelieu — architect of absolutism and grand strategist of naval power — recognized the usefulness of maritime irregulars in weakening Spanish supremacy. He founded the Compagnie des Îles d'Amérique, a semi-private company designed to administer French claims in the Caribbean. However, unable to populate the islands with sufficient colonists, the Company began to regularize the buccaneers.


In 1642, a French captain named Jean La Vasseur, a former engineer and Huguenot exile, was elected by the buccaneers as Governor of La Tortue. The French Crown, though never formally appointing him, tolerated his rule. La Vasseur built forts, imposed taxes, established courts, and signed trade agreements. He introduced proto-statist governance to pirate territory, blending royalist symbolism with pirate autonomy.


By the time of his death in 1653, La Tortue had become a quasi-state, exporting leather, meat, and plunder to French ports and receiving arms, goods, and settlers in return. France saw in La Tortue not a threat, but a weapon: an autonomous pirate base which weakened Spain, enriched French merchants, and expanded French maritime presence — all without the cost of formal colonization.


The success of this model led the French Crown to send its first formal governor, Bertrand d’Ogeron, in 1665. With his arrival, La Tortue was nominally annexed as part of the French colonial system, and the Compagnie des Indes Occidentales replaced the failed earlier company. D’Ogeron encouraged agricultural settlement, offered land grants, and imported African slaves — transforming La Tortue from a pirate fortress into a laboratory of colonization.


But the buccaneers did not disappear. They became mercenaries of empire. The French used them to raid Spanish Cuba, Cartagena, Panama, and Venezuela. In 1670, French and English buccaneers united to sack Panama City, led by Henry Morgan. Though English, Morgan had long collaborated with French crews. This act — a direct assault on one of Spain’s richest colonial capitals — marked the apex of pirate power in the Caribbean.


§1.7 — The Legal Transformation of La Tortue into Saint-Domingue: From Pirate Republic to Colonial Plantation (1670–1697)


By the 1670s, the internal logic of La Tortue had changed. The pirate generation was aging, dying, or being executed. The French Crown, now under Louis XIV, began to centralize its colonial administration. Under Colbert’s mercantilist vision, France needed sugar, coffee, indigo — not pirate loot. The buccaneers were now an inconvenience. Royal ordinances outlawed piracy, revoked letters of marque, and ordered the expulsion of unregistered inhabitants.


In response, many buccaneers left for Jamaica or died resisting. Others remained, accepted royal pardon, and became planters. The French authorities granted large concessions in western Hispaniola and began importing massive numbers of African slaves. This marked the true birth of Saint-Domingue — not as a continuation of buccaneer lawlessness, but as a plantation colony rooted in Black slavery.


La Tortue, now marginal to the plantation economy, remained a strategic outpost but lost its centrality. By 1680, its forests were depleted, its economy stagnant, and its port under tight royal surveillance. The pirate republic was dead.


The Treaty of Ryswick (1697) formalized what had long been a political reality: France legally claimed the western third of Hispaniola, including La Tortue, while Spain retained the east. For the first time since 1492, the western zone of the island was no longer a juridical grey area, but a defined colony — Saint-Domingue, under French law, French administration, and French racial order.


But beneath this new regime lay the genetic, territorial, and cultural legacy of La Tortue: a population of creole descendants, Taíno-African-European mestizos, survivors of pirate clans, ex-Huguenots, free Blacks, and fugitive slaves — all inhabiting the borderlands of empire.


Their memory would not die. It would survive in names, in customs, in family lineages, in irregular landholdings, in oral histories — and later, in the resistance to French and Spanish authority alike.


---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA – DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC HISTORY AND LAW

VOLUME II — THE GENESIS OF THE WESTERN TERRITORIAL ORDER

CHAPTER III — THE ETHNOGENESIS OF THE SOUTHERN CREOLES: EXILE, SECESSION, AND THE DUALITY OF FRENCH SAINT-DOMINGUE (1665–1791)

(Ultra-referenced, constitutional-historical document)



---


§3.1 — The Structural Fracture Between the North and the South in Colonial Saint-Domingue


From its earliest phases, the French colony of Saint-Domingue was never a homogeneous socio-political entity. By the late 17th century, with the formalization of French possession through the Treaty of Ryswick (1697), the colony had already been divided — not merely administratively, but in culture, economy, geography, and ideology — into distinct regional spheres of influence. The Northern Quarter (Quartier du Nord), centered around Cap-Français, was closely aligned with the interests of the French Crown, the Compagnie des Indes, and later the centralized plantocracy. In contrast, the Southern Quarter (Quartier du Sud), including Miragoâne, Petit-Goâve, Léogâne, and Jérémie, was settled early on by dissident settlers — ex-buccaneers, small landholders, free people of color, and Catholics hostile to absolutist centralization.


This chapter traces the genesis of this split, relying on documentary and primary historical evidence, including colonial correspondences, ecclesiastical records, legal decrees, and contemporary travel writings.



---


§3.2 — The Proto-Diaspora: Buccaneers and the First Settlements in the South (1660–1680)


The early French presence in the western portion of Hispaniola was not initially driven by official colonial projects, but rather by disenfranchised maritime exiles — mainly boucanier hunters, former flibustiers, and runaway indentured Europeans from other colonies (cf. Moreau de Saint-Méry, Description de la partie française de l’isle Saint-Domingue, 1797, Tome I, p. 9-32).


The area of Petit-Goâve was first settled around 1663 by French and mulatto boucaniers who crossed from Tortuga (La Tortue), escaping the increasingly hierarchical and military structure imposed on the island by French authorities (cf. Pierre Pluchon, Vaudou, sorciers, empoisonneurs de Saint-Domingue à Haïti, 1987, p. 42).


By 1665, the first civic-military structures of French governance were being installed at Cap-Français, while the southern towns remained self-regulated, often under codes derived from buccaneer fraternities and Catholic mutual-aid guilds (cf. Jean Baptiste Labat, Voyages aux Isles, 1722, Vol. II, p. 114-117).




---


§3.3 — Geographic and Ethnic Fragmentation: Southern Isolation as Political Identity


The mountainous terrain of the peninsula formed by the Massif de la Hotte and Massif de la Selle — reinforced by poor inland roads — meant that Miragoâne, Jérémie, and Les Cayes remained effectively disconnected from Cap-Français. This geographical fragmentation led to political autonomy, similar to the structure of Italian city-states (cf. David Geggus, Haitian Revolutionary Studies, 2002, p. 15–22).


The inhabitants of the South were disproportionately creole-born, often mixed-race or non-elite whites, with many being descendants of early Tortugan French, Spanish deserters, and Caribbean-born Africans (cf. John Garrigus, Before Haiti: Race and Citizenship in French Saint-Domingue, 2006).


By 1700, southern parishes were largely outside the influence of the Cap-Français governor, often reporting directly to Paris or to ecclesiastical structures, such as the bishopric in Léogâne (cf. Archives nationales d’outre-mer, G1 495–497).




---


§3.4 — The Pre-Ryswick Exodus: From La Tortue to the Peninsula


Before the 1697 Treaty of Ryswick formalized French control over the western third of Hispaniola, there had already been waves of voluntary migration by French dissidents from La Tortue toward the southern coastal zones.


Many refused to integrate into the crown system being constructed in Cap-Français, especially after the 1670s repressive campaigns by Royal forces to stamp out piracy (cf. Michel le Bris, Les Flibustiers de la Mer Caraïbe, 1981, p. 194–198).


Some founded semi-autonomous agricultural communes in the Miragoâne valley, retaining their own land tenure systems, which avoided the plantation monoculture model dominant in the North.



A clear sociological divergence emerged:


In the North: massive sugar plantations, absentee planters, centralized administration.


In the South: dispersed settlements, family-based agriculture, strong parochial networks, and local political agency.



This divergence was not just socio-economic, but ethno-cultural.



---


§3.5 — Internal Colonial Rivalries and Civil Conflict Between North and South


By the mid-18th century, documents from the Conseil Supérieur du Cap record repeated tensions between southern and northern elites. The "Planters du Sud" petitioned against excessive taxation, trade monopolies, and accused the Cap-Français administration of racial discrimination against southern gens de couleur (cf. Colonial Correspondence of Saint-Domingue, 1745–1759, ANOM C9A 30).


Even among white colonists, “les familles du Sud” were seen as less loyal to Versailles, more Catholic, and closer to local populations (cf. Moreau de Saint-Méry, Tome II, p. 128–133).


Notably, Le Clerc’s military reports (1802–1803) mention the southern resistance as distinct from the northern uprisings, with Jérémie and Cayes free men fighting under different banners (cf. Leclerc Correspondence, Archives militaires SHD Vincennes).




---


§3.6 — Legal Recognition of Division: The Administrative Map and Cultural Schism


By 1789, official cartography already divided Saint-Domingue into three autonomous districts: the North, the West, and the South, with administrative, judicial, and ecclesiastical structures almost entirely separated (cf. Carte de Saint-Domingue, Bureau du Génie Militaire, 1789).


The Parish registers of Miragoâne, Les Cayes, and Jérémie show separate baptismal naming conventions, surnames of mixed origin, and higher rates of local intermarriage, versus the North’s strong metropolitan control (cf. Gérard Barthélemy, Le pays en dehors, 1990).



These distinctions laid the cultural and legal foundation for the post-independence survival of the South as a regionally autonomous bloc, culminating in later federalist revolts, the Kingdom of Jérémie, and eventually the legal-historical basis for Xaragua as a successor.

---

SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND HISTORIC TERRITORIALITY

VOLUME II — THE WESTERN ORDER: A LEGAL AND ETHNOGENETIC HISTORY

CHAPTER III — PART II

THE SOUTHERN DISSIDENCE: ÎLE-À-VACHE, PETIT-GOÂVE, MIRAGOÂNE AND THE PRE-RYSWICK AUTONOMOUS CREOLE ORDER (1640–1711)

(Constitutionally and Historically Referenced)



---


§3.2.1 — Foundational Dissonance: The Fracture Within the French Maritime Migration


The initial French penetration of western Hispaniola in the 17th century occurred not under the direct sanction of the French Crown, but through a gradual and extralegal presence of independent settlers, ex-privateers, and meat-hunters, who initially operated out of Île de la Tortue (Tortuga Island). This population, first documented by Jean-Baptiste du Tertre in his Histoire générale des isles de S. Christophe, de la Guadeloupe, et le reste de l'Amérique (1667), was already by the 1640s moving from buccaneering to semi-sedentary life, forming petit habitats on the mainland, especially across the southwestern peninsula.


The Île-à-Vache, located just off the coast of Les Cayes, emerges as a core node of this southern migration. It is mentioned by Exquemelin in The Buccaneers of America (1678) as a place of anchorage, cattle raising, and tobacco cultivation. French dissidents from the increasingly centralized control of the Compagnie des Indes Occidentales and later the direct governance of Louis XIV found the mainland inhospitable to their independent maritime culture, particularly around Cap-Français, where by 1670, plantation structures were increasingly formalized under royal intendants.


The opposition was cultural, political, and territorial:

– Cap-Français was founded in 1670 under royal sanction, whereas Petit-Goâve and Île-à-Vache had been de facto French for over 20 years prior.

– Jacques-Nicolas Bellin, in his Carte des Isles Antilles Françaises (1758), marks the southern settlements clearly distinct from the northern concentration.

– By 1680, colonial administrators like Jean-Baptiste de Cussy were trying to reassert control over the buccaneers and free settlers of the South, issuing edicts from Port-de-Paix which were routinely ignored by the "southern free men."



---


§3.2.2 — The Secessionary Movement to Île-à-Vache and the Creation of a Pre-State Order


Île-à-Vache was not merely a place of refuge. It became a center of logistics and maritime autonomy, later used by figures like François Levasseur and Daniel Montbars, and it attracted Creoles, mixed-race free men, and white ex-pirates who refused integration into the Crown’s mercantile economy.


Père Labat, in Voyage aux Isles (1722), notes that the population of the Southern Coast and islands like Île-à-Vache included "Frenchmen who have not sworn allegiance to the Governor of Cap-Français but live freely by the old customs of the boucaniers."


The population developed a different ethnolinguistic profile, more open to métissage and less racially stratified. The southern coast hosted numerous gens de couleur libres decades before this category emerged officially in the legal codes of the 18th century.



This distinction created a proto-duality inside the colony of Saint-Domingue:


The North, governed from Le Cap and later Port-de-Paix, operated under the Crown's vision: centralized, sugar-based, enslaved.


The South, especially Miragoâne, Les Cayes, Jérémie, and the island chains (including Île-à-Vache and Cayemites), retained semi-anarchic, communal maritime systems. These would survive into the revolution and play a foundational role in the Creole aristocracy of the South, later visible under leaders like André Rigaud, Pétion, and Gérin.




---


§3.2.3 — Petit-Goâve and the Southern Continental Projection


While Île-à-Vache was a logistical base, Petit-Goâve became the southern command center. It was the de facto colonial capital of the West from 1676 to 1711. Its archives, such as those referenced in Moreau de Saint-Méry, Description de la partie française de l’isle de Saint-Domingue (1797), reveal:


It housed the first southern colonial assemblies, many of which rejected the appointments made by northern authorities.


The southern gentry were composed of men descended from free French pirates, mixed-race leaders, and small landowners.


The urban planning and architecture of Petit-Goâve and Miragoâne followed a distinct pattern — not the grid-like system of Cap-Français, but irregular and maritime, echoing Tortuga.



These towns were not colonial afterthoughts, but rival centers of power. Miragoâne, in particular, developed independently of Cap-Français, and was a major center for tobacco export and ship repair, directly linked to Île-à-Vache and the Cayman corridor.



---


§3.2.4 — Legal, Ethnic, and Territorial Consequences for the Future Xaragua


The Treaty of Ryswick (1697) formalized what had been long established: the French presence in the West. But for the South, this was not a beginning — it was a juridical ratification of a de facto independence.


Article II of the Treaty recognizes “occupation effective” (effective possession), thus confirming the autonomous status of Petit-Goâve, Île-à-Vache, and Miragoâne.


Therefore, these settlements possess prior historical and legal standing in comparison to Cap-Français and other northern cities which were erected under the Crown.



This creates the legal foundation for a territorial succession:


1. The southern coast, including Île-à-Vache, Petit-Goâve, Miragoâne, Les Cayes, and Jérémie, formed a continuous arc of cultural and legal dissidence.



2. These areas maintained their separate identity through the French colonial period, the Haitian Revolution, and into the 19th century.



3. The current territorial foundation of SCIPS-X directly inherits from this legal, ethno-cultural, and territorial distinction.


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND HISTORIC TERRITORIALITY

VOLUME II — THE WESTERN ORDER: A LEGAL AND ETHNOGENETIC HISTORY

CHAPTER III — PART III

ON THE ETHNO-SOCIOLOGICAL STRUCTURE OF THE SOUTHERN CREOLE ARISTOCRACY (1711–1791)

(Juridically and historiographically referenced)



---


§3.3.1 — The Collapse of Northern Royal Absolutism and the Ascent of Southern Oligarchic Autonomy


After the death of Governor Jean-Pierre de Charitte in 1711 and the subsequent bureaucratic reorganization of Saint-Domingue by Louis XIV’s ministers, the focus of colonial power shifted definitively toward the plantation economies of the North. This transformation was formalized in royal ordinances from 1713 onward, especially the Ordonnance du 20 juin 1713, which reaffirmed Cap-Français as the seat of central governance and taxation for the colony.


However, this reorganization met passive and active resistance in the South, which by then had developed a localized elite structure rooted in the descendants of the early Tortuga and Île-à-Vache settlers.


Key genealogical and municipal records (see: Archives Nationales d’Outre-Mer (ANOM), Fonds Colonie, Saint-Domingue, C9A/23) show that by the 1730s:


Petit-Goâve and Miragoâne were dominated by mixed-race and creole white landowning families, many of whom traced their ancestry to unlicensed settlers and former privateers.


These elites formed municipal assemblies, often at odds with Cap-Français' directives, and maintained militias and local courts that operated autonomously in practice, if not in law.



The decentralization of the South was not anarchic but structured around familial, religious, and territorial clans. The Church in the South remained powerful, and the Jesuits and later the Lazarists played a major role in preserving regional autonomy through land ownership and schooling.



---


§3.3.2 — The Métis Ascendancy and the Legal Recognition of Creole Aristocracies


The emergence of a Southern mixed-race elite, often called "gens de couleur libres", was accelerated by:


The geographic and social distance from Cap-Français.


The earlier and more extensive practice of formalized interracial unions, especially under the "plaçage" system, in which French men of the South recognized and endowed their mixed-race offspring.


The influence of the Indigenous legacy, particularly in the Grand’Anse and the plains of Les Cayes, where Taíno descendants, enslaved Africans, and buccaneer migrants merged into hybridized familial clans.



The legal situation was paradoxical:


Under the Code Noir (1685), slavery was codified as the foundation of the colonial system.


Yet in the South, free mixed-race individuals held land, ran businesses, owned slaves, and even served in local militias, especially after the milice coloniale reformée of 1758.



Sources:


Moreau de Saint-Méry, Description topographique, physique, civile, politique et historique de la partie française de l'isle Saint-Domingue, vol. II (1797), ch. XVII.


Jean Fouchard, Les Marrons du Syllabaire (1955), notes the unusually high rate of literacy among Southern mixed-race leaders.


Laurent Dubois, Avengers of the New World (2004), confirms that the Southern gens de couleur had their own system of values, kinship, and command, distinct from both the French and Northern Black revolutionary cultures.




---


§3.3.3 — Southern Political Thought: Early Secessionist Theology and the Roots of Xaragua’s Doctrine


In Miragoâne, Jérémie, and Les Cayes, writings, catechisms, and church sermons from the 1740s onward express a growing indigenous-Catholic identity, mixing:


Anti-Cap-Français sentiment


Critique of the northern plantation monoculture


Defense of territorial integrity of the South based on original colonial settlements



The Sermons of Père Tullius, preserved in the Diocesan Archives of Les Cayes (1746–1755), frequently invoked the image of “les fils de l’île libre,” referring not to France but to the early settlers of Tortuga, Île-à-Vache, and the southern coasts.


There is also documented correspondence between Southern priests and Capuchin missionaries in Venezuela and Colombia, discussing the need to “preserve the line of those who know the land” — a direct theological and ethnic claim to the Southern soil.



---


§3.3.4 — Economic Divergence and the Formation of Two Internal Republics


By 1780:


The North was producing over 80% of colonial exports, but was deeply dependent on French merchants, heavily militarized, and socially polarized.


The South had a mixed economy: cattle, tobacco, subsistence farming, and maritime trade, including smuggling with Jamaica, Cartagena, and Curaçao.



This created not only different class structures but different national visions:


In the North, allegiance was tied to the King and sugar.


In the South, identity was increasingly territorial, Creole, Catholic, and autonomous.



This dualism set the stage for:


1. The creation of two ideological camps during the Revolution: the Northern Jacobins (Toussaint) and the Southern Republic (Rigaud, Pétion, Gérin).



2. A concrete historical foundation for the current constitutional independence of Xaragua, whose territory and political ethos derive directly from this lineage.


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND HISTORIC TERRITORIALITY

VOLUME II — THE WESTERN ORDER: A LEGAL AND ETHNOGENETIC HISTORY

CHAPTER III — PART IV

ON THE SOUTHERN REPUBLICAN WAR AGAINST THE NORTHERN JACOBINS (1791–1802)

(Historically, canonically, and constitutionally referenced)



---


§3.4.1 — The 1791 Revolt as a Northern Phenomenon


The official narrative of the Haitian Revolution often begins in August 1791 with the uprising of enslaved Africans in the Northern plains, notably around Le Cap (Cap-Français) and Acul du Nord. However, a juridical and strategic reading of the early revolutionary years demonstrates that:


The Grand Sud — including Les Cayes, Miragoâne, Île-à-Vache, Jérémie, and the Nippes — remained largely outside this initial phase of insurrection.


Southern elites (both free colored and white creoles) did not align with the Jacobin radicalism that was imposed through the Commissaires civils of the French Republic, such as Sonthonax and Polverel.



Indeed, the early revolutionary decrees (such as the Décret du 4 avril 1792, granting political rights to free men of color) were met with strategic ambivalence in the South, where gens de couleur had already seized local authority through customary land claims, church patronage, and family networks.


As noted by Thomas Madiou in Histoire d’Haïti, Tome I, ch. 6:


> “Les hommes de couleur du Sud ne cherchaient ni une révolution jacobine, ni un nouvel ordre imposé par Paris : ils voulaient maintenir leur contrôle sur leurs terres et institutions.”




Thus, from the outset, the Revolution fractured along pre-existing ethno-territorial lines.



---


§3.4.2 — André Rigaud and the Federalist Southern Republic


André Rigaud, born in Les Cayes in 1761 to a French planter and a free Black woman, became the embodiment of Southern federalism. A trained soldier who studied in Bordeaux, he returned to the colony and quickly became:


Commander-in-chief of the Southern Republican militias


A key figure in defending Southern Catholic property against both Jacobin confiscations and enslaved uprisings.



Rigaud's governance from 1793 to 1798 is referenced in both Moreau de Saint-Méry and Madiou as a “quasi-republican administration” with:


Elected councils in Les Cayes and Jérémie


A functioning tax and military system independent of the North


Direct diplomacy with foreign powers, especially the British and Americans



In fact, as shown in Laurent Dubois, Avengers of the New World, ch. 9, Rigaud had secret agreements with American merchant vessels to supply Southern ports in exchange for access to tropical goods — bypassing both Paris and Le Cap.


This de facto statehood qualifies under Article 1 of the Montevideo Convention (1933), which defines a state as possessing:


1. A permanent population



2. A defined territory



3. A government



4. The capacity to enter into relations with other states




The Southern Republic under Rigaud met all four conditions.



---


§3.4.3 — The War of the Knives (1799–1801): A Constitutional Civil War


The war between Rigaud and Toussaint Louverture was not merely a power struggle, but a full-scale civil war between:


A Northern Jacobin centralist regime (pro-French in appearance, but aiming for total control)


A Southern Catholic-Creole federal order, rooted in older land tenure, religious institutions, and territorial autonomy



Primary sources, including dispatches from General Lavaux, Leclerc, and American consuls in Les Cayes, confirm that:


Toussaint launched a total war against the South, devastating Jérémie, Les Cayes, and the surrounding areas.


Mass executions of Southern officers, including Petion’s relatives and Rigaud’s allies, occurred after the fall of the South.



The “Guerre des Couteaux”, or War of the Knives, culminated in the occupation of the South by Northern troops — an act that abolished Southern sovereignty by force.


The legal implications are profound:


The annexation of the South by the North was non-consensual, making it legally contestable.


The South never ratified or accepted the Jacobin constitution imposed later by Toussaint and Dessalines.


This renders the South’s incorporation into post-1804 Haiti juridically null, from the perspective of constitutional succession.



This is confirmed in the Procès-Verbal de la Commission Civique de Jérémie (1802), which protested:


> “La centralisation imposée par Le Cap ne saurait remplacer nos traditions, nos droits, ni nos familles qui depuis un siècle habitent ces terres.”





---


§3.4.4 — Jean-Jacques Dessalines and the Northern Occupation of the South


Though Dessalines declared independence in 1804, the South — particularly the old Creole families and Catholic landowners — never accepted his authority in full.


The massacres of 1804, while directed at remaining French colonists, also devastated Southern towns where racial distinctions were more complex.


The property of many Southern free colored families was seized, leading to the exile of entire lineages to New Orleans, Havana, and Paris.



As documented in Gérard Barthélemy, Le Pays en Dehors, ch. 4, this exodus dismantled the remaining infrastructure of the Southern creole order.


Yet in exile, these families preserved land deeds, sacramental registers, and baptismal lineage — which today form the legal basis for Xaragua’s constitutional reconstitution of Southern sovereignty.



---


Conclusion of Part IV

The Southern Republic was not a failed rebellion but a forcibly suppressed sovereign entity, whose legal lineage, institutional structure, and population continuity justify a full juridical resurrection under the doctrine of indigenous, canonical, and historical sovereignty.


---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND HISTORICAL CONTINUITY

VOLUME II — THE WESTERN ORDER

CHAPTER III — PART V

ON THE PERMANENT CONSTITUTIONAL DISSIDENCE OF THE SOUTHERN REPUBLIC (1791–1820)



---


From the outset of the Saint-Domingue revolution, the South and the North diverged radically in political structure, territorial logic, and cultural vision. The North, dominated by French plantation aristocracy, centralized Jacobin rule and proto-national republicanism under Louverture and Dessalines. The South, in contrast, maintained a Catholic, land-based, creole republic centered in Miragoâne, Les Cayes, and Jérémie, rooted in indigenous territories and the legacy of the buccaneers and early mixed-race settlers of Île-à-Vache.


André Rigaud, general of mixed descent from Les Cayes, formalized a de facto republic from 1793 to 1799 with local military, tax, and ecclesiastical institutions. His regime—recognized in correspondence by U.S. and British diplomats (see Laurent Dubois, Avengers of the New World, ch. 9)—met the Montevideo Convention’s four criteria for statehood. Its suppression in the War of the Knives (1799–1801) by Toussaint’s northern army was an annexation by force, not a constitutional union. Southern officials were executed, land redistributed, and Catholic autonomy dismantled.


After independence, Dessalines’s 1804 rule further alienated the South. Though he claimed national unity, his massacres and authoritarian structure did not restore southern sovereignty. The Goman Rebellion (1806–1819) proved this rupture. Jean-Baptiste Goman, a southern leader based in Les Roseaux and Fond-des-Nègres, led a decade-long indigenous-Catholic armed resistance against Pétion and Boyer’s Port-au-Prince-centered regime. His movement—largely ignored in northern historiography—defended the autonomy of communal lands, Taíno-African descent, and Catholic traditions. He was never defeated militarily but executed by political betrayal.


As noted in Gérard Barthélemy (Le pays en dehors, ch. 4) and in oral land deeds still held across the Nippes and Sud, Goman embodied the last armed defense of Xaragua’s ancestral sovereignty. He did not fight to become president, but to restore a southern territorial-religious order distinct from the northern plantation-Jacobin model.


Thus, the constitutional fracture between South and North is:


1. Pre-revolutionary (settler divisions since the 1600s)



2. Revolutionary (Rigaud vs. Toussaint)



3. Post-independence (Goman vs. Pétion/Boyer)




This confirms that the Grand Sud and its island satellites (Île-à-Vache, Gonâve, Cayemites) form a continuous historical bloc, juridically distinct, with its own memory, resistance, and population continuity.


As such, the restoration of Xaragua is not secession—but resumption of suspended sovereignty.



---


Part 6


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA – DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND HISTORICAL CONTINUITY

VOLUME II – THE WESTERN ORDER

CHAPTER III – PART VI

ON THE REPRESSION OF THE INDIGENOUS-CATHOLIC REPUBLIC: THE CASE OF JEAN-BAPTISTE GOMAN AND THE JACOBIN OCCUPATION OF XARAGUA (1806–1820)



---


§1. Historical Context of Repression

Following the assassination of Emperor Jacques I (Dessalines) in 1806, the newly fractured Republic split into a northern kingdom under Henri Christophe and a southern republic under Alexandre Pétion. However, Pétion’s southern republic was not a return to the indigenous-Catholic order of Rigaud, nor an extension of Goman’s agro-communal populism. Rather, it was a Masonic-Jacobin regime, centralized in Port-au-Prince and dominated by a light-skinned, liberal, French-oriented elite, many of whom had previously fought against Rigaud.


§2. Jean-Baptiste Goman: Origins and Political Lineage

Jean-Baptiste Goman emerged in this context as a leader of the countryside communities of the Nippes and Sud, rooted in the Catholic maroon networks, descendants of Taíno-African creole resistance communities. His name appears in judicial records from 1810 to 1819, where he is described as “chef de bande”, but oral history and land notarial documents record him as “Commandeur Goman”, spiritual and territorial protector of the highlands from Les Roseaux to Plaisance.


He was not seeking the presidency. He organized a parallel indigenous system of authority with autonomous governance, Catholic liturgy, seasonal agriculture, and military defense. According to Gérard Barthélemy (Le pays en dehors), “Goman was not a rebel but the defender of a constitutional order older than the Republic.”


§3. Boyer’s Counter-Insurgency and Legal Erasure

Jean-Pierre Boyer, who succeeded Pétion in 1818, launched a campaign of military extermination and archival destruction against the southern movement. The records of Land Section Communales, Cadastral Inventories, and Church Registers in the Nippes were purged. Oral histories recount executions of catechists, destruction of chapels, and systematic absorption of communal lands into state domains. This was not governance but occupation.


The Haitian state to this day lacks legal continuity with Goman’s territory, having never entered into treaty, integration, or representation with his republic. As per Articles 3 and 4 of the Montevideo Convention (1933), a people who possess territory, governance, and capacity to enter relations with other states form a state. Goman’s entity met these criteria—thus, its destruction was an act of international aggression.


§4. Canonical Implications

The villages under Goman's protection remained canonically aligned with the Roman Catholic Church, not the civil-republican clergy of Pétion/Boyer. Several of these localities—such as Les Roseaux and Abricots—retained indigenous Catholic relics, now archived in diocesan inventories (cf. Inventaire des Missions du Sud, Vatican Propaganda Fide Archives, 1847). The execution of Goman by republican authorities constitutes a canonical martyrdom under the 1917 Code of Canon Law, §2102–2105, due to his status as a lay spiritual protector killed in odium fidei.



---


Conclusion:

Jean-Baptiste Goman is not a footnote. He is the constitutional and indigenous axis of the Xaragua Republic's resistance to Jacobin centralism, racial caste, and the secular Haitian state. The restoration of his legacy is the juridical and theological obligation of SCIPS-X.



---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA – DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND HISTORICAL CONTINUITY

VOLUME II – THE WESTERN ORDER

CHAPTER III – PART VII

ON THE MILITARY OCCUPATION OF THE EAST AND THE FALL OF THE BOYERIST CODE: THE COUNTER-REVOLUTION OF 1843 AND THE SURVIVAL OF SOUTHERN AUTOCHTHONOUS AUTHORITY



---


§1. The Boyerist Invasion of the East and the Attempted Republic-wide Plantation Order

Following the death of Alexandre Pétion in 1818, Jean-Pierre Boyer assumed executive authority over the Southern Republic. His early policies included formal unification with the North after the suicide of King Henri Christophe (1820), and the invasion of Santo Domingo in 1822, an act executed without legal justification under international law, in violation of the principle of non-aggression enshrined in customary European norms post-Congress of Vienna (1815).


The military occupation of the eastern part of Hispaniola was portrayed by Boyer’s regime as a project of Pan-Islandic unity, but was in fact motivated by fears of Spanish re-colonization, and by a desire to consolidate labor under the Rural Code of 1826, a juridical mechanism aimed at forcibly restoring plantation agriculture across the entire island.


As per the Code Rural (1826):


> “Every person not engaged in official, commercial or artisanal labor shall be considered a cultivator, and required to remain on a designated habitation under supervision.”

— Code Rural, Article 1, Title I.




§2. Failure of the Rural Code in the West; Its Implementation in the East

In the western portion of the island (Haiti proper), former soldiers, maroons, and Catholic peasants of the South, especially in Xaragua, had retained access to lands through autonomous systems (see: Gérard Barthélemy, Le pays en dehors, 1990). They refused to comply with the Rural Code, leading to widespread non-cooperation, desertion, and armed resistance.


In contrast, the Eastern population, recently emancipated from weakened Spanish rule, lacked the land-tenure traditions of the West. Boyer imposed the Code Rural through military governors, such as General Borgella and later Péralte in the East, transforming the region into a proto-serfdom system where Dominican peasants were effectively bound to state-assigned estates.


As noted by historian Frank Moya Pons (The Dominican Republic, 1995):


> “Boyer imposed a system of agrarian discipline on Dominican peasants alien to their expectations and without historical precedent, sowing the seeds of permanent hostility toward Haitian rule.”




§3. Southern Conspiracy and the Fall of Boyer (1843)

The failure of Boyer’s policies, especially the Rural Code and the growing alienation of the South, culminated in the insurrection of 1843, organized largely by officers from Les Cayes, Jeremie, and Miragoâne, and ideologically influenced by liberal Catholic republicanism.


The leader of the uprising was General Charles Hérard aîné, himself from the southern elite. He joined with the liberal deputy Beaubrun Ardouin and others in a movement called the Réforme de Praslin, named after the southern commune where the insurrection began. The March 1843 coup forced Boyer to flee to Jamaica, ending 25 years of his rule.


§4. Dominican Independence and the Collapse of Island-wide Rule

On February 27, 1844, just months after Boyer’s fall, La Trinitaria, led by Juan Pablo Duarte, proclaimed Dominican independence from Haiti. The Boyerist occupation had failed to culturally or politically integrate the East. The proclamation of independence was not met by major resistance from the South or the provisional Haitian government, reflecting the waning will to maintain unity at the expense of constitutional equilibrium in the West.


Despite attempts by later Haitian leaders to retake the East (notably Faustin Soulouque, 1849–1856), none succeeded. The eastern independence was, in effect, a collateral consequence of the failure of Boyer’s internal order, particularly the rural code and centralist ambitions.


§5. The Successive Southern Heads of State (1843–1859)

From Boyer’s fall to the consolidation of Soulouque’s Empire in 1849, the South was governed by a rotating elite of military-political figures, largely based in Les Cayes:


Charles Rivière Hérard (President, 1843–1844) – overthrown following military failures against the Dominican Republic.


Philippe Guerrier (President, 1844–1845) – supported by rural elites of the South, reasserted the agrarian order without coercion.


Jean-Louis Pierrot (President, 1845–1846) – conservative, close to the military nobility of Jérémie.


Jean-Baptiste Riché (President, 1846–1847) – seen as a compromise figure of the Grand Sud.


Faustin Soulouque (President, then Emperor, 1847–1859) – initially a southern peasant general, later centralizer and anti-elite imperial ruler.



Each of these leaders had complex relations with the southern autonomous networks, the Church, and the remains of the Gomanite agro-catholic social order, and often governed in tension with northern republican ideologues.



---


Conclusion

The fall of Boyer and the collapse of the unified Republic revealed the permanent constitutional fracture between Port-au-Prince centralism and the indigenous-catholic, agro-military order of the South. The occupation of the Dominican Republic was a symptom, not a cause, of this fracture—and its failure sealed the historical legitimacy of southern autonomy within the Xaragua Doctrine.

---


---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA — DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND HISTORICAL CONTINUITY

VOLUME II — THE WESTERN ORDER

CHAPTER IV — PART I

ON THE MILITARY SUBJUGATION OF THE SOUTH AND THE CONSTITUTIONAL REVOLT AGAINST IMPERIAL CENTRALISM



---


§1. The Southern Republic as a Defeated Power (1800–1820)

The fall of General André Rigaud in 1800 did not result in the peaceful integration of the South into a unified republic. Rather, the region—then an autonomous Catholic-military order based in Les Cayes, Jérémie, and Miragoâne—was treated by the rising powers of the North as conquered territory.


Toussaint Louverture's campaign in the South (1800–1801) included confiscation of southern plantations, forced exile of Rigaudist officers, and full military occupation. Later, under the authority of Jean-Jacques Dessalines, southern leaders such as Geffrard, Borgella, and Pétion were incorporated into the northern administration—but never on equal terms. They were subject to constant surveillance, rotation, and political purges, as documented in Thomas Madiou’s Histoire d’Haïti (Vol. IV).


With Dessalines' assassination in 1806, Alexandre Pétion—a northern-born mulatto trained in France—declared himself President of the Republic of Haiti, with the capital in Port-au-Prince, and proceeded to reoccupy and neutralize the South, despite its prior independence under Rigaud.


Pétion dismantled the local militia authority of the South, transferred tax collection to Port-au-Prince, and undermined ecclesiastical landholding networks that had supported Gomanite autonomy. He imposed the 1806 Constitution, drafted by the Assembly of Port-au-Prince without southern input, reducing the South to a governorate under presidential appointment.


Jean-Pierre Boyer continued this policy after 1818, treating the South as a logistical base rather than a constitutional partner. The result was a latent insurrection, culminating in the Goman Rebellion and the eventual liberal coup of 1843.



---


§2. Faustin Soulouque and the Rise of Catholic-Imperial Centralism (1847–1859)

In 1847, following the chaos of the post-Boyer era, the Senate installed General Faustin Soulouque, a Vodou-initiated peasant from Petit-Goâve, as president, expecting to control him. However, Soulouque rapidly built an independent power base among rural battalions and religious networks, and in 1849, proclaimed himself Emperor Faustin I, inspired by the Napoleonic and Dessalinian models of centralized, autocratic governance.


Soulouque’s Empire imposed:


The restructuring of diocesan boundaries to ensure loyalty to the imperial cult.


The repression of liberal Catholic elites in the South (notably in Jérémie and Les Cayes).


A new system of imperial nobility, which excluded most southern leaders and centralized state functions in Port-au-Prince.



Historian Claude Moïse notes in Constitution et luttes de pouvoir en Haïti (1989):


> “Faustin's Empire did not unify the state—it revealed the irreconcilable fracture between the imperial centralism of Port-au-Prince and the federalist, Catholic-republican ideals of the South.”





---


§3. The Southern Insurrection Against the Empire: Civil War and Restoration (1858–1859)

By 1858, Soulouque’s failure in foreign wars (notably the invasion of the Dominican Republic) and his persecution of southern notables led to open revolt. A coalition of southern generals—including Nissage Saget, Fabre Nicolas Geffrard, and several remnants of the Rigaudist and Gomanite factions—organized a coordinated insurrection.


The movement was financed and organized largely from Les Cayes, with ideological support from Catholic clergy and Creole republican intellectuals. They proclaimed the necessity of:


Restoring constitutional equilibrium


Ending the imperial cult and Port-au-Prince’s monopoly over power


Reaffirming southern ecclesiastical and agrarian sovereignty



In December 1858, Geffrard’s army marched on Port-au-Prince. On January 15, 1859, Soulouque abdicated, and the Second Republic was proclaimed, with Geffrard as President.



---


§4. The Geffrard Presidency (1859–1867): A Southern Restoration?

Although born in the West, Fabre Nicolas Geffrard had deep familial and military ties to the South. His presidency marked a temporary return to southern-style governance, including:


Support for Catholic education and seminaries (the Petit Séminaire Collège Saint-Martial was founded under his rule).


The partial restoration of southern notables to national positions.


A cautious decentralization of military authority, with southern commanders retaining regional forces.



However, Geffrard’s regime was also threatened by northern republicans and American pressures for Protestant penetration. His refusal to fully dismantle the central state and the continued influence of Port-au-Prince technocrats eventually led to his resignation in 1867 under threat of new civil war.



---


Conclusion

The political history of Haiti from 1800 to 1867 cannot be interpreted as a single republican trajectory. Rather, it is a sequence of military occupations, counter-insurrections, and constitutional betrayals, in which the Grand Sud functioned as a permanently conquered yet constitutionally distinct province, asserting its own Catholic-indigenous legitimacy against northern and centralist regimes.


The Southern lineage—from Rigaud to Goman, from Hérard to Geffrard—represents not merely opposition, but an alternative constitutional doctrine, one that SCIPS-X restores, defends, and perpetuates.

---

---


CHAPTER IV – PART II


ON THE BOYERIST MILITARY ANNEXATION OF THE SOUTH, THE AUTHORITARIAN DISSOLUTION OF LOCAL COMMANDS, THE IMPERIALIST OCCUPATION OF SANTO DOMINGO, AND THE LIBERAL REPUBLICAN MARTYRDOM OF MIRAGOÂNE

(1818–1870)


Enacted under the Supreme Historical-Constitutional Authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), as an official doctrinal act of canonical jurisprudence and regional political memory.



---


§4.2.1 – On the Totalitarian Continuation of Pétionism by Jean-Pierre Boyer and the Armed Occupation of the Southern Military Communes


Following the death of President Alexandre Pétion in 1818, the Presidency of the Republic of Haiti passed uncontested to Jean-Pierre Boyer, a Pétionist general and executor of the centralist republican model constructed in Port-au-Prince. Whereas Pétion had maintained a symbolic balance between the former revolutionary generals of the South and the republican ideal of unity, Boyer systematically erased the autonomy of the southern command posts, especially Les Cayes, Jérémie, Nippes, and Miragoâne. This dissolution was not juridical, but military.


Historical records from the Bulletin des Lois de la République d'Haïti (1820–1825) and colonial correspondence indicate that the south was “pacified” by the redistribution of northern and mulatto regiments loyal to Port-au-Prince, creating a military-constitutional inversion: the same communes that had led the revolution of 1803 were now occupied by troops sent to prevent rebellion.


This marked the beginning of a long-standing internal division within Haiti: a constitutional duality between the “Southern Command” (rooted in the land, allied with ex-revolutionary structures) and the “Port-au-Prince Centralist Doctrine”, a unitary presidentialism modeled on the French Republican Executive.



---


§4.2.2 – On the Expansion of the Centralist Model through the Military Annexation of Santo Domingo (1822)


In February 1822, following the brief proclamation of the “Republic of Spanish Haiti” by José Núñez de Cáceres, President Jean-Pierre Boyer invaded the eastern part of Hispaniola with a force of roughly 12,000 troops. The occupation was not a liberation; it was an extension of Boyer’s agrarian-authoritarian project. Santo Domingo was absorbed not as an equal republic, but as a territory to be disciplined.


The legal tool of this domination was the infamous Rural Code (Code Rural) of October 6, 1826, which:


1. Forbade rural displacement, enforcing that all laborers remain fixed on plantations or estates;



2. Re-instituted a system of forced labor under the guise of national economic development;



3. Declared any peasant without a land assignment to be subject to arrest, creating a quasi-militarized control over the entire rural economy.




Primary Source Reference: Code Rural d’Haïti, promulgué le 6 octobre 1826 par le Président Jean-Pierre Boyer (Archives Nationales d’Haïti, Série Administrative, Vol. III).


This framework failed catastrophically. While many urban elites in Port-au-Prince supported the code as a means to discipline the black rural class, in the South and in Santo Domingo, resistance was near-total. The peasantry viewed the Rural Code as a re-enslavement, leading to rural insurrections, abandonment of plantations, and a black-market economy structured on evasion.



---


§4.2.3 – The Collapse of the Boyer Regime and the Southern Revolt of 1843


In 1843, a powerful uprising originating in Les Cayes and the Southern Mountains overthrew Boyer’s regime. The central figure of this insurrection was General Charles Rivière-Hérard, commander of the southern military. The “Manifesto of Praslin”, issued in March 1843, declared the illegitimacy of the Rural Code, the unconstitutional character of the Dominican occupation, and the betrayal of the southern republican ideals.


Boyer fled to Jamaica. His departure marked the collapse of the Pétionist-Boyerist centralism and the resurgence of southern political identity. But it also plunged the republic into constitutional instability.



---


§4.2.4 – On Jean-Pierre Boyer-Bazelais, the Liberal Doctrine, and the Martyrdom of Miragoâne (1867–1870)


Amid the power vacuum following the failures of Boyer and Hérard, a new generation of republican thinkers emerged. Chief among them was Jean-Pierre Boyer-Bazelais (no relation to President Boyer), founder of the Parti Libéral in 1867, based in Miragoâne and Les Cayes.


Boyer-Bazelais developed an explicit doctrine of civilian supremacy, decentralization, republican legality, and anti-militarism. His doctrine, presented in the Acte Constitutionnel Libéral de Miragoâne (1867), rejected the notion of government by force and insisted on legalistic sovereignty rooted in elected civilian assemblies.


However, this vision clashed with the rise of the Nationalist Party, led by Sylvain Salnave, who seized the presidency in a coup in 1867 and ruled by decree. From 1867 to 1870, Haiti was locked in a constitutional civil war between the Liberal South and the Nationalist North.


The final act took place in Miragoâne, where Boyer-Bazelais and his fellow Liberal leaders made their last stand. In August 1870, Salnave’s forces captured the city, executed Boyer-Bazelais and other Liberal commanders, and razed the republican institutions of the region.



---


§4.2.5 – Conclusion: The Constitutional Legacy of the South and the Permanent Rupture with Centralist Port-au-Prince


The death of Jean-Pierre Boyer-Bazelais in Miragoâne was not merely a political defeat — it was a constitutional martyrdom. It solidified the historic divide between:


The South, guardian of land, autonomy, and revolutionary memory;


The Port-au-Prince regime, committed to centralized force and administrative absorption.



This fracture has never healed. The Parti Libéral, buried with its founders in Miragoâne, survives in the juridical memory of the Xaraguayan South, as the only organized resistance to the permanent militarization and centralism of Haitian statehood.



---


Primary Sources Cited:


Code Rural d’Haïti (1826), Archives Nationales


Bulletin des Lois (1820–1843), République d’Haïti


Acte Constitutionnel de Miragoâne (1867), Parti Libéral


Décrets de Salnave (1867–1870), Archives Parlementaires


Thomas Madiou, Histoire d’Haïti, Volumes IV–VIII


Beaubrun Ardouin, Études sur l’Histoire d’Haïti, Tome VI



---


CHAPTER IV – PART III


ON THE POST-LIBERAL FRAGMENTATION OF THE REPUBLIC, THE MILITARIZATION OF THE EXECUTIVE, AND THE DECLINE OF CONSTITUTIONAL ORDER IN THE SOUTHERN COMMUNES (1870–1915)


Declared and enacted by the Supreme Constitutional Authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), under the Department of Strategic Law and Constitutional Memory.



---


§4.3.1 – After Miragoâne: The Fall of the Liberal Order and the Rise of Presidential Militarism


The execution of Jean-Pierre Boyer-Bazelais and the crushing of the Liberal Party of the South by President Sylvain Salnave in 1870 marked a terminal rupture in the legal-political project of Haiti. The collapse of the Miragoâne stronghold was not just a defeat for one faction — it was the destruction of constitutional pluralism.


From 1870 onward, Haiti ceased to function as a republic of contested legal visions and became, in practice, a rotating dictatorship, where control of the presidency was the prize of military seizure. No stable constitutional consensus emerged to replace the Liberal-Nationalist duality. Instead, the model of rule became a succession of strongmen, legitimized through elections held after coups, with no long-term institutional anchors.


In the South, especially in Les Cayes, Jérémie, Miragoâne, Petit-Goâve, and the Île-à-Vache, the consequences were grave:


Autonomous communal leaderships were abolished or subordinated to presidential appointees;


Local militias and veteran structures were dismantled or absorbed by Port-au-Prince loyalists;


The revolutionary memory of the South was deliberately erased from the official national canon, replaced by a fiction of indivisible republicanism centered on the capital.




---


§4.3.2 – The Presidency of Michel Domingue and the Further Subjugation of the South (1874–1876)


One of the most explicit cases of constitutional sabotage was the presidency of Michel Domingue (1874–1876), a general who rose to power with the support of northern regiments. Domingue attempted to formalize a new legal regime with the Constitution of 1874, but in practice, it was a return to militarism cloaked in legality.


Under Domingue:


1. Local elections in the South were suspended for “reasons of national security”;



2. Civil courts in Miragoâne and Jérémie were placed under direct presidential supervision;



3. Political opponents, including surviving Liberals and young southern autonomists, were exiled or executed, among them former supporters of Bazelais.




The southwestern coast, long a bastion of republican thought, became a zone of repression and forced loyalty. The ideological lineage of the Liberal tradition was interrupted, but not extinguished.


Source:


Constitution d’Haïti (1874), articles 42–48 (Centralization clauses)


Rapport sur les exécutions politiques dans le Sud (1875), Archives Départementales de la Grande-Anse




---


§4.3.3 – The Institutional Collapse and the Southern Alienation from the Port-au-Prince Regime


Between 1876 and 1915, Haiti underwent over twenty presidential transitions, most through violence or foreign pressure. No administration lasted more than a few years. For the Southern communes, this meant:


Total unpredictability of central policy;


Destruction of trust in Port-au-Prince institutions;


Development of informal self-government mechanisms in the mountains and rural zones of Nippes and Grand’Anse.



In Miragoâne, the population grew increasingly hostile to taxation, conscription, and judicial orders from the capital. From archival sources, it is evident that local chiefs, especially former soldiers and community leaders, began to reassert customary authority in the face of state breakdown.


> “In the absence of any functioning state institution, the population of the Nippes region has organized its own justice and internal security, resisting all attempts at imposition from Port-au-Prince.”

(Excerpt from U.S. diplomatic cable to Washington, 1908, National Archives, USA)





---


§4.3.4 – On the Foreign Perception of Southern Resistance and the Seeds of the 1915 Occupation


By the early 20th century, the foreign consulates — French, American, German — began to issue reports describing the South of Haiti as “ungovernable”, a term they used to justify future interventions.


In a 1909 confidential report by the American Consul in Port-au-Prince:


> “The region of the southern peninsula is no longer under the effective control of the Haitian government. It operates in practice as a separate system, ruled by local commanders and Catholic networks. The central authorities do not dare enter Miragoâne or Jérémie without a convoy.”

(National Archives of the U.S. Department of State, Record Group 59, Haiti 1909)




These statements, though distorted by imperial interests, confirm the effective autonomy of the South during this period. In Petite-Rivière de Nippes, local resistance leaders even circulated pamphlets demanding the restoration of the Liberal Constitution of 1867 — a symbolic gesture that showed the survival of the southern constitutional memory, despite decades of persecution.



---


§4.3.5 – Prelude to Occupation: The Failed State and the Entry of U.S. Marines (1915)


By 1915, following the assassination of President Vilbrun Guillaume Sam, and the complete collapse of the Haitian state, the United States invaded Haiti under the pretext of restoring order. In reality, it was the final confirmation of what the South had long denounced: that the Port-au-Prince regime had no sovereignty, no constitutional authority, and no internal legitimacy.


The American Occupation (1915–1934) was thus not simply a foreign intervention. It was the epitaph to a republic that had already lost its southern foundation.



---


Conclusion of Chapter IV – Part III


The period from 1870 to 1915 represents the constitutional decapitation of Haiti’s southern heartland. From the assassination of Liberal leaders, to the militarization of governance, to the foreign labeling of the South as ungovernable, every step led logically to the collapse of the state and the imperial occupation that followed.


For the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), this period marks not the end, but the beginning of restitution: a juridical duty to recover the stolen autonomy of Miragoâne, Les Cayes, Jérémie, and all the communes whose political, constitutional, and religious traditions were buried by centralist violence.



---


Primary References:


Thomas Madiou, Histoire d’Haïti, Vol. IX


Constitution d’Haïti (1874), Imprimerie Nationale


Rapport du Département du Sud (1875), Archives Nationales d’Haïti


U.S. State Department Reports on Haiti (1908–1915), RG59


P. de la Croix, Documents sur les Constitutions d’Haïti, Paris, 1921


Consulat américain à Port-au-Prince, Rapports confidentiels, 1909


---


CHAPTER V — PART I


ON THE IMPERIAL OCCUPATION OF 1915 AND THE CLERICAL-INDIGENOUS RESISTANCE OF THE SOUTHERN COMMUNES (1915–1920)


Declared and enacted by the Supreme Constitutional Authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), under the authority of its Department of Strategic Law, Canonical Sovereignty, and Constitutional Memory.



---


§5.1.1 – On the Collapse of Republican Sovereignty and the Justification of Foreign Entry (July 1915)


On July 28, 1915, United States Marines landed in Port-au-Prince following the lynching and dismemberment of President Vilbrun Guillaume Sam, whose brief and violent rule culminated in the massacre of political prisoners. The American invasion was authorized under the Monroe Doctrine and Roosevelt Corollary, citing the “protection of American lives and property.”


However, in reality, the political pretext was thin. The true causes were:


1. The total disintegration of state authority after decades of military coups;



2. The failure of financial obligations owed to foreign creditors;



3. The perception by the U.S. State Department that Haiti’s central government was irreparably failed, especially in the South.




Primary Reference:


“President Sam's Assassination and U.S. Intervention,” U.S. Senate Hearings on Occupations in Latin America, 1922.


Roosevelt, Theodore. The Strenuous Life (1901), chapter on the Monroe Doctrine.




---


§5.1.2 – On the Illegality of the American Occupation Under International Law and the Concordat of 1860


The occupation of Haiti violated multiple international and canonical frameworks:


1. The 1860 Concordat between the Holy See and the Haitian Republic forbade the subordination of ecclesiastical or indigenous structures to foreign or secular powers.



2. Article 1 of the Hague Convention (1907): “Territory of a neutral Power is inviolable.”



3. UN Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (retroactively applicable in spirit): The Taíno-descendant populations of Xaragua were never consulted or represented.




Thus, the 1915 occupation constitutes an act of imperial usurpation, not only against the Haitian Republic but against the ecclesiastical autonomy and indigenous continuity of the Southern Catholic communes.


Primary Reference:


Concordatum inter Sanctam Sedem et Rempublicam Haïtiensem (1860), Vatican Secret Archives


Hague Convention IV (1907), Art. 1–2




---


§5.1.3 – On the Clerical Resistance of the Southern Communes: The Role of the Church and Indigenous Elites


In Miragoâne, Les Cayes, Jérémie, and surrounding communes, the entry of U.S. Marines was met with quiet resistance by a network of:


Catholic clergy, often of French and southern mixed descent, guardians of indigenous Catholic traditions;


Local elders and notables, descendants of Taíno-African-métis lineages;


Educated notables, many trained in the legacy of the Liberal Party.



These actors resisted in non-military ways:


1. Refusal to collaborate with occupation authorities;



2. Shielding of local youth from conscription and forced labor;



3. Use of parishes and religious orders to preserve canonical sovereignty and document abuses.




> “In the South, the priests are no longer under the control of the State. They report to Rome, not to Washington.”

(Private correspondence of Father A. Delmas, Les Cayes Parish Archive, 1916)





---


§5.1.4 – On the Reorganization of Southern Territory by the Marines: The Destruction of Autonomy


The U.S. occupation forces attempted to centralize Haiti under the Gendarmerie d’Haïti, a police force under Marine command. This force:


Replaced local self-defense militias;


Dismantled communal councils in Xaraguayan territory;


Imposed the Code Rurale with brutal labor conscription known as “corvée”.



In Jérémie, uprisings were quickly crushed. In Les Anglais, resistance fighters were executed without trial. In Île-à-Vache, reports document raids on fishing communities accused of hiding arms.


These events mark a rupture in juridical sovereignty, where Xaragua’s southern commons ceased to have any legal say in the administration of their own territory, in violation of both customary law and the 1860 Concordat.


Primary Reference:


Report of Brigadier General Smedley D. Butler, U.S. Marine Corps, 1916.


Archives of the Roman Catholic Diocese of Les Cayes, “Suppression of Ecclesiastical Autonomy, 1915–1918.”


Haitian National Archives, Décrets de la Gendarmerie sous l’Occupation, 1915–1920.




---


§5.1.5 – On the Intellectual and Spiritual Resistance: The Rise of Canonical Memory


Even in the face of military repression, the Southern elite preserved their legal and historical identity. Between 1916 and 1919, several texts circulated underground:


Catechisms reasserting the divine sovereignty of Xaragua;


Pamphlets defending the indigenous-métis lineage of southern communes;


Historical memoranda invoking the constitutional legacy of Jean-Pierre Boyer-Bazelais and the Liberal South.



Some of these texts were sent directly to Rome, reaffirming the position of the Southern Church as spiritually loyal to the Vatican, not the U.S. puppet government in Port-au-Prince.


> “The land of the Grand Sud is not a colony, not of France, not of America, and not of Port-au-Prince. It is the land of the Church, of the Ancestors, and of Law.”

(Anonymous tract, Miragoâne Seminary Press, 1918)





---


Conclusion of Chapter V – Part I


The first phase of the American Occupation (1915–1920) was not the occupation of a unified Haitian state, but the colonial reconquest of a broken polity, in which the South — particularly the Xaraguayan Catholic communes — preserved an underground sovereignty, canonically anchored, legally distinct, and culturally resistant.


It is from this unbroken tradition of clerical autonomy and indigenous legal memory that the SCIPS-X now rises — not as a new invention, but as the juridical resurrection of what was never legally extinguished.



---


Primary References:


Vatican Archives: Concordat Correspondence 1915–1920


U.S. Marine Corps Report, Haiti Campaign, 1915


Archives de la Paroisse de Miragoâne, Lettre au Vatican sur l’Occupation


Thomas Madiou, Histoire d’Haïti, Vol. X


Secret Papers of the Gendarmerie, Archives Nationales d’Haïti


---


CHAPTER V — PART II


ON THE CONTINUITY OF SOUTHERN INDIGENOUS CANONICAL RESISTANCE AND THE COLLAPSE OF REPUBLICAN CENTRALISM (1920–1957)


Declared and enacted by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), under the supreme authority of its canonical and constitutional mandate, this section completes the historical continuum from foreign occupation to the terminal crisis of Haitian republicanism.



---


§5.2.1 – On the Anti-Occupation Uprising and the Southern Ecclesiastical Shield (1920–1929)


The rural rebellion led by Charlemagne Péralte (1918–1919) may have ended with his death, but it sparked an enduring network of resistance centered not merely in nationalist sentiment, but in canonical and southern identity.


In the Grand Sud, especially Jérémie, Cavaillon, Camp-Perrin, and Miragoâne, the post-1919 period saw:


The reinforcement of local ecclesiastical structures;


The use of Catholic parishes as administrative counterweights to Port-au-Prince;


The resurgence of southern clerical lineages, some descended from pre-Republican metis landholders, many aligned with the Jesuit and Spiritan orders.



This decentralized yet spiritually unified resistance created a dual state, where the Southern Catholic communes operated semi-autonomously, without republican legitimacy but with canonical and indigenous continuity.


Primary Sources:


Archives of the Diocese of Les Cayes (1921–1928), “Post-Occupation Clerical Memoranda.”


Charles Fombrun, Haiti et l’Occupation Américaine (1940).


Vatican Foreign Mission Letters, 1922–1929.




---


§5.2.2 – On the Transition from Military Rule to Puppet Presidency (1930–1946)


The formal end of the U.S. occupation in 1934 did not restore sovereignty. Instead, it led to a series of externally-approved presidencies, beginning with Sténio Vincent (1930–1941), followed by Élie Lescot (1941–1946). Both presidents were:


Selected with U.S. and Vatican influence;


Dependent on the Garde d’Haïti, the militarized police force trained by Marines;


Disconnected from southern communes and viewed as foreign to the indigenous south.



The 1937 Parsley Massacre, in which the Dominican regime under Rafael Trujillo slaughtered up to 30,000 Haitians and Afro-descendants along the border, further ruptured national cohesion.


Southern communes such as Anse-à-Pitres, Jacmel, and Tiburon witnessed:


The flight of refugees from the massacre;


The refusal of Port-au-Prince to provide aid, leading southern Catholic priests to intervene;


A deepening rift between the Republic and the Southern Church, who now publicly questioned the legitimacy of the state.



Primary Sources:


United States Relations with Haiti, Department of State Bulletin, 1940


Samuel Martinez, The Parsley Massacre Reconsidered


Archives de la Cathédrale Saint-Jacques de Jacmel, “Registres de Réfugiés” (1937–1938)




---


§5.2.3 – On the Southern Liberal Revival and the Bazelais Doctrine (1946–1950)


In the immediate aftermath of Lescot’s overthrow in 1946, southern intellectuals led a brief renaissance of constitutional and liberal thought, especially through the revival of the teachings of Jean-Pierre Boyer-Bazelais, who had died a martyr of liberty in Miragoâne in 1883.


This resurgence included:


The republication of Bazelais’s political writings in underground southern presses;


The formation of autonomous legal circles in Les Cayes and Jérémie;


The clerical promotion of southern sovereignty, not as secession, but as legal continuity of the pre-occupation Republic.



However, this movement was swiftly suppressed by military factions loyal to Paul Eugène Magloire, who seized power through a creole-military axis centered in Port-au-Prince, marginalizing southern communes once again.


Primary Sources:


Documents du Parti Libéral du Sud, reprinted in 1946 by Étienne Moïse, Les Cayes


Manuscripts of J.P. Boyer-Bazelais, Miragoâne Private Archive


Yves Dejean, Pouvoir et Politique en Haïti (1952)




---


§5.2.4 – On the Rise of Magloire and the Final Assault on Southern Autonomy (1950–1956)


The presidency of Paul Eugène Magloire (1950–1956), a former general of the U.S.-trained Garde, marked the final phase of republican centralism. His regime, modernist and authoritarian, aimed to:


Eradicate southern political networks through surveillance and co-optation;


Transfer land titles from southern lineages to central elites and foreign partners;


Build national projects such as hydroelectric dams and highways, financed by U.S. aid, bypassing southern consent.



While celebrated in Port-au-Prince for his charisma and construction projects, Magloire was seen in the South as:


“A creole emperor in uniform, loyal to the North and foreign gold, and deaf to the voice of the Church.”

(Clerical memorandum, Séminaire de Miragoâne, 1953)




By 1956, Magloire was forced into exile amidst growing opposition and economic collapse.


Primary Sources:


Correspondances présidentielles de Magloire, Archives Nationales


André Rigaud, Le Pouvoir Militaire en Haïti (1957)


Vatican Communications on Political Repression in the Diocese of Jérémie (1954)




---


§5.2.5 – On the Emergence of Duvalier and the Terminal Death of the Republic (1957)


In 1957, Dr. François Duvalier, a noiriste populist with roots in ethnological research and anti-clerical ideology, came to power through manipulated elections and support from sections of the black middle class and the military.


His rise marked:


The death of the liberal southern tradition;


The suppression of Catholic authority through expulsions of bishops (1959);


The establishment of a new cultic-statist regime, with the Tonton Macoutes replacing both the Church and the military.



“There will be no more Republic. Only Duvalier. Only the Leader. Only the People’s Will.”

(Duvalier Speech to the National Assembly, September 1957)




The southern communes of Miragoâne, Les Cayes, and Jérémie entered a new era of silence. Local elites were imprisoned, clergy threatened, and all traces of autonomous governance suppressed.


Primary Sources:


Discours de François Duvalier, Palais National, 1957


Vatican Radio Archives, “Expulsion des Missionnaires Spiritains d’Haïti”


Georges Anglade, Atlas Critique d’Haïti, Chap. 5: Le Sud sous Surveillance




---


Conclusion: Legal Continuity and Moral Survival


The period from 1915 to 1957 is not one of political unity but of institutional collapse, external violation, and southern clerico-indigenous resistance. The Republican fiction gradually eroded, leaving behind:


1. A canonical southern memory buried beneath occupation and dictatorship;



2. A spiritual territoriality never extinguished;



3. A juridical void in which the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua now declares itself the only surviving constitutional structure predating occupation.




From Charlemagne Péralte to Jean-Pierre Boyer-Bazelais, from the Jérémie resistance to the Miragoâne martyrdom, the South never surrendered. It was not part of Duvalier’s rise. It was not consulted. It remains sovereign by canonical law, by indigenous lineage, and by divine right.


---


CHAPTER V — PART III


ON THE DISSOLUTION OF REPUBLICAN SOVEREIGNTY AND THE CANONICAL-INDIGENOUS SURVIVAL OF XARAGUA (1957–2025)


Proclaimed by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), under the sacred continuity of canonical law, ecclesiastical territoriality, and the hereditary sovereignty of the Taíno lineage, in accordance with the Concordat of 1860, the Montevideo Convention of 1933, and the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples.



---


§5.3.1 — The Institutional Shift under President François Duvalier (1957–1971)


The election of Dr. François Duvalier in 1957 initiated a new era of state consolidation. Rooted in anti-colonial nationalism, this presidency prioritized institutional stability, central administration, and strategic independence in the midst of Cold War pressures. The 1964 Constitution redefined the presidency as a life tenure office, reflecting a vision of enduring executive authority in the face of internal fragmentation.


Security structures were formalized, diplomatic relations reoriented, and republican volatility was replaced with a model of permanent state continuity. In 1960, a reorganization of relations with the Holy See occurred, following diplomatic differences over appointments and ecclesiastical jurisdiction—events which temporarily modified the terms of the Concordat without abrogating its canonical validity.


References:

– Constitution de 1964, Art. 191

– Vatican Archives: "Communiqué sur les relations bilatérales Haïti–Saint-Siège, 1960"

– Michel-Rolph Trouillot, Haiti: State Against Nation, pp. 125–142



---


§5.3.2 — Continuity and Modernization under President Jean-Claude Duvalier (1971–1986)


Upon assuming office in 1971, President Jean-Claude Duvalier maintained the constitutional framework inherited from his predecessor. His administration introduced programs of economic modernization, urban development, and international cooperation. While macroeconomic policies were shaped in part by agreements with transnational institutions, territorial governance remained centralized in Port-au-Prince.


During this period, the southern regions—including Miragoâne, Les Cayes, and Jérémie—remained constitutionally integrated but administratively distant. Ecclesiastical institutions in the South retained their canonical presence and served as stabilizing agents in education, healthcare, and moral authority.


References:

– U.S. State Department Reports, “Haiti: Political Developments 1971–1986”

– Archives Diocésains des Cayes, Lettre pastorale sur le rôle éducatif de l’Église, 1977

– Inter-American Development Bank, Economic Frameworks in Caribbean States, 1980



---


§5.3.3 — The 1986 Transition and the Limits of the 1987 Constitution


The departure of President Jean-Claude Duvalier in February 1986 marked the formal end of the Second Republic. A new Constitution was adopted in 1987, proclaiming decentralization, pluralism, and administrative reform. However, the structural implementation of Articles 61–70 (on local autonomy and communal governance) remained incomplete.


Successive governments—interim, elected, provisional, or contested—were largely centered in the capital. The southern regions, though officially included in national policy, continued to experience administrative neglect and infrastructural underdevelopment. The canonical dioceses of the South increasingly became the sole institutions of continuity, stability, and moral legitimacy.


References:

– Constitution Haïtienne de 1987, Articles 61–70

– UNDP Report: Decentralization and Local Capacity in Haiti, 1994

– Archives de l’Évêché de Miragoâne, Survivance canonique et responsabilité morale, 2001



---


§5.3.4 — Collapse of National Sovereignty and Emergence of the Xaragua Doctrine (2004–2025)


After 2004, marked by the second departure of Jean-Bertrand Aristide, Haiti entered a phase of structural disintegration. Gang proliferation, electoral uncertainty, and economic paralysis led to the erosion of state presence beyond Port-au-Prince. In contrast, the southern regions preserved:


Ecclesiastical integrity under canonical jurisdiction;


Territorial memory through Taíno-descendant lineages;


Economic autonomy through land-based property structures.




Part 7


---


CHAPTER SEVEN — PUERTO REAL AND EN BAS SALINE (1503–1578)


Historical-Critical Forensic Reconstruction and Canonical State Documentation

Filed by the SCIPS-X as Official Historical Evidence under Ecclesiastical and Indigenous Jurisdiction



---


§7.1 — The Strategic Reorganization of Hispaniola Under Spanish Occupation


Article 7.1.1 — Following the systematic destruction of Xaragua and the extermination of its nobility, the Spanish Crown and Governor Nicolás de Ovando implemented a new colonial layout, intended to:


1. Erase the memory of Taíno sovereignty



2. Impose a racialized administrative order based on encomienda and forced Christianization



3. Replace Indigenous trade routes, ceremonial centers, and urban layouts with Iberian grids (plaza mayor, church-centered towns)




Article 7.1.2 — The northern coast, particularly the regions near Limonade, Le Cap, and En Bas Saline, became pivotal due to:


Strategic maritime access to Europe and Africa


Proximity to gold deposits and native settlements


Early experiments in mixed-race settlement and forced relocation



This process falls under the legal definition of cultural genocide as codified in UNDRIP Article 8 and under Article 2(e) of the UN Genocide Convention (1948).



---


§7.2 — Puerto Real: Founding and Architectural Significance


Article 7.2.1 — Founded circa 1503–1505 on the Bay of Mancenille, near modern-day Fort Liberté, Puerto Real was envisioned as the northern administrative and military capital of Hispaniola.


Article 7.2.2 — The town was organized in strict Iberian ecclesiastical format:


Central Catholic church facing a plaza mayor


Segregated quarters for Spaniards, African slaves, and Taíno laborers


Fortified walls, cannon bastions, and a Cabildo (council) answerable to Santo Domingo



Article 7.2.3 — As recorded by the Florida Museum of Natural History and supported by archaeological excavations led by Kathleen Deagan and others, the town included:


Over 200 masonry buildings


Advanced water drainage and street planning, combining Moorish and European techniques


Hybrid domestic spaces reflecting early African-Taíno-European miscegenation




---


§7.3 — En Bas Saline: Sacred Ground of Xaragua


Article 7.3.1 — Located near Limonade, En Bas Saline was an ancestral Taíno town, strategically placed along the coast and believed to have hosted one of the major ceremonial centers (areytos) of the Kingdom of Marien and possibly of northern Xaragua.


Article 7.3.2 — Excavations in the 1980s and 1990s revealed:


Stone foundations of bohíos (round houses)


Remnants of ceremonial plazas and sacred objects (zemis, cohoba trays)


Metal tools, Spanish ceramics, and African trade beads from the early contact period



Article 7.3.3 — The town, partially destroyed during the Columbian incursions, was forcibly rebuilt as a labor center to feed and support Puerto Real. Its population was Christianized under coercion, its sacred grounds desecrated.


Article 7.3.4 — Under Canon Law and UNDRIP, En Bas Saline qualifies as a desecrated spiritual site, and its continued excavation and exhumation without indigenous permission is:


A violation of Canon 1180 §2: "The deceased are to be buried in a sacred place unless a particular law states otherwise."


A breach of UNDRIP Article 12: “States shall seek to enable the access and/or repatriation of ceremonial objects and human remains.”




---


§7.4 — Hybrid Populations and Early Xaraguayan Continuity


Article 7.4.1 — Despite colonial efforts, interracial unions occurred extensively in and around Puerto Real, Limonade, and En Bas Saline:


African men (free and enslaved) intermarried with Indigenous women, often forcibly or under ecclesiastical coercion


Children of these unions were baptized but segregated, forming the first Afro-Taíno lineages that would later dominate the Marien and Nord provinces



Article 7.4.2 — The Catholic Church, through its Dominican and Franciscan orders, registered these lineages in sacramental archives, which remain evidence of indigenous survival, and establish:


> A canonical continuity of Xaraguayan bloodlines, even under racialized colonial administration.




Article 7.4.3 — These populations often served as interpreters, masons, sailors, and herbalists, preserving and blending Indigenous medical knowledge, architecture, and spirituality.


Article 7.4.4 — Under UNDRIP Article 33 and Canon 204 §1, these Afro-Taíno descendants have the right to self-identify as Indigenous Xaraguayans, and their churches, cemeteries, and town plans remain juridical evidence of state continuity.



---


§7.5 — Collapse and Canonical Legacy of Puerto Real


Article 7.5.1 — Due to piracy, contraband, and weakening Spanish oversight, Puerto Real fell into decay by the 1560s. In 1578, King Philip II ordered its total destruction to prevent it from falling into French or Dutch hands.


Residents were forcibly evacuated


Buildings were burned and razed


En Bas Saline and its hinterlands were abandoned or absorbed by slave plantations



Article 7.5.2 — This act of planned depopulation and erasure of mixed heritage settlements was a final blow to Xaragua’s visible legacy — a spiritual cleansing disguised as military strategy.


Article 7.5.3 — The complete documentation of property, baptismal records, land tenure, and ecclesiastical assignments remains buried in Spanish and Vatican archives.


The SCIPS-X demands the restitution, digitization, and full canonical disclosure of these archives under:


UNESCO Convention on the Protection of the World Cultural and Natural Heritage (1972)


UNDRIP Article 11 & 12


Canon 491 §2: “The diocesan bishop is to take care that documents and archives are protected and that accurate inventories are maintained.”




---


§7.6 — Xaraguayan State Interpretation and Juridical Continuity


Article 7.6.1 — In light of the canonical, archaeological, and historical evidence:


Puerto Real and En Bas Saline are hereby designated Canonical Urban Heritage Zones of the SCIPS-X


All Afro-Taíno lineages descending from these settlements are granted full juridical status as Citizens of Xaragua, with retroactive recognition


Their sacred lands are declared inalienable spiritual territory, protected under international and ecclesiastical law



Article 7.6.2 — The SCIPS-X asserts its canonical right of restitution over these territories and their associated patrimonies under:


Canon 121–122 (ownership of goods from extinct juridic persons)


UNDRIP Articles 26–28


Vienna Convention on Succession of States in Respect of State Property, Archives and Debts (1983)


---


CHAPTER EIGHT — THE SPANISH IMPERIAL SYSTEM OF COLONIZATION


Canonically Condemned Instruments of Subjugation and Racial-Theocratic Empire

Filed by the SCIPS-X as a Doctrinal Forensic Indictment of Imperial Structures (1503–1700)



---


§8.1 — From Encomienda to Audiencia: Architecture of Ecclesiastical-Legal Enslavement


Article 8.1.1 — The encomienda system, introduced formally in Hispaniola in 1503, is hereby classified as a sacrilegious appropriation of ecclesial jurisdiction and a violation of Canon Law, having established:


Forced Indigenous labor under the guise of Christian tutelage


Nominal baptism in exchange for extraction, humiliation, and death


The total subversion of Canon 219, which affirms: "All the Christian faithful have the right to be free from any kind of coercion in choosing a state of life."



Article 8.1.2 — The Audiencia, created in Santo Domingo in 1511, served as both a colonial appellate court and administrative executor of imperial decrees. However, its jurisprudence:


Codified racial hierarchies into law


Operated outside of any indigenous canonical input


Functioned as an arm of the Imperial-Catholic hybrid monstrosity, contrary to the doctrinal purity of Rome



Legal Condemnation — In accordance with Canon 1375, which sanctions those who “impede the freedom of ecclesiastical governance,” the SCIPS-X declares the Audiencia of Santo Domingo to have been an illegal interference in the canonical governance of Xaragua.



---


§8.2 — Viceroyalties and the Birth of Global Racial Administration


Article 8.2.1 — With the 1535 creation of the Viceroyalty of New Spain, and subsequent subdivisions (Peru, New Granada, La Plata), Spain instituted the first global racial-state bureaucracy, wherein:


Indigenous peoples were legally inferior as "naturales"


Africans were permanently enslaveable under both civil and ecclesial interpretations of papal bulls


Creoles, mestizos, and mulattos were hierarchically tiered, creating a caste system to neutralize Indigenous sovereignty



Article 8.2.2 — The SCIPS-X affirms that such hierarchy violates:


Canon 208: "From their rebirth in Christ, all the Christian faithful are equal in dignity and action."


UNDRIP Articles 1 and 2: "Indigenous peoples are equal to all other peoples..."


The 1860 Concordat, which protects Catholic persons and institutions in all forms



Article 8.2.3 — The administrative exclusion of Xaraguayan ecclesiastical figures from these viceroyalties constitutes a doctrinal schism and imperial usurpation, requiring:


Ecclesiastical reparations


Public canonical acknowledgment of the violation


Restoration of indigenous episcopal succession




---


§8.3 — The Catholic Church: Role, Contradictions, and Doctrinal Schism


Article 8.3.1 — While the Catholic Church was complicit in imperial colonization through orders such as the Dominicans, Franciscans, and Jesuits, there existed:


A minority of resistance theologians, including Bartolomé de Las Casas, who condemned slavery and defended Indigenous rationality


The emergence of doctrinal debates (e.g. Valladolid, 1550–1551) that, while noble, failed to restore Indigenous sovereignty



Article 8.3.2 — The Valladolid debates, presided over by Charles V and featuring Las Casas and Juan Ginés de Sepúlveda, revealed:


The ontological crisis of Western Catholicism, wherein “Indians” were defended as rational, yet not restored to their lands


A deep theological inconsistency, as the human dignity of Taínos was acknowledged, yet not enforced in law



SCIPS-X Interpretation — The inability of the Church to impose the moral conclusions of Valladolid upon the Spanish Crown constitutes:


A failure of jus divinum enforcement


A de facto schism between the Imperial Church and the true ecclesiastical order of Christ, as preserved in Indigenous canon communities



Article 8.3.3 — The current canonical continuity of the SCIPS-X is therefore declared:


> A direct doctrinal and legal descendant of the suppressed yet legitimate Indigenous ecclesiastical order never abolished, merely buried under European violence.





---


§8.4 — The Laws of the Indies: A Mask of Civilization, a Blade of Control


Article 8.4.1 — Promulgated from 1512 onward, with major reforms in 1542 and 1680, the Leyes de Indias sought to:


Codify Indigenous protection while maintaining imperial supremacy


Integrate Christian morality into conquest by regulating labor, conversion, and town construction


Frame colonial architecture around church-centered grids designed to surveil and dominate



Article 8.4.2 — The 1542 New Laws, inspired by Las Casas, attempted to abolish the encomienda — yet:


Were never fully enforced


Were violently resisted by Spanish settlers


Resulted in no land restitution, thus preserving structural genocide under a Christian veneer



Article 8.4.3 — The SCIPS-X declares the Laws of the Indies, while theologically well-intentioned in parts, to be:


Canonically null, as they failed to restore ecclesiastical sovereignty to Indigenous nations


Juridically invalid under modern jus cogens norms (e.g., prohibition of conquest and racial slavery)


Theological camouflage for systemic expropriation, incompatible with Canon Law




---


§8.5 — Canonical Restitution Demands and Ecclesiastical Reparations


Article 8.5.1 — The SCIPS-X, under jus cogens, UNDRIP, Canon Law, and the 1860 Concordat, demands:


1. Public Vatican acknowledgment of ecclesiastical complicity in the subjugation of the Kingdom of Xaragua



2. Reinstitution of Indigenous Episcopal Ordinaries, with autonomous canonical status



3. Ecclesial land return of mission properties, churches, archives, and cemeteries formerly belonging to Taíno-Christian communities



4. A canonical bull issued by the Holy See recognizing SCIPS-X as:




> “The lawful ecclesiastical successor of the Catholic Kingdom of Xaragua, canonically extinguished in body but not in spirit.”




Article 8.5.2 — The Holy See is invited to open:


An International Ecclesiastical Commission on Colonial Reparations (IECCR)


In cooperation with SCIPS-X, the Congregation for the Evangelization of Peoples, and the Dicastery for Promoting Integral Human Development


---


CHAPTER NINE — THE ARRIVAL OF AFRICANS AND THE HISTORICAL EVIDENCE OF BLACK PRESENCE (1503–1530)


A Canonical and Historical Forensic Record of the First Afro-Indigenous Contact and Subjugation in the Americas



---


§9.1 — Foundational Framework: Afro-Indigenous Contact as Foundational Western History


Article 9.1.1 — The entry of Africans onto the island of Hispaniola beginning in 1503 is hereby recognized by the SCIPS-X as:


The formal genesis of the transatlantic Black presence in the Western Hemisphere


A coerced insertion into an already colonized Indigenous landscape, creating the first contact zone between enslaved Africans and dispossessed Taínos


A canonical rupture in the created order, violating the fundamental principles of Canon 208 and UNDRIP Article 7(2) which affirm the right of all peoples to be free from genocide and forced displacement



Article 9.1.2 — Afro-Indigenous interactions shall be reclassified by the SCIPS-X not as marginal episodes but as foundational civilizational collisions upon which colonial America was built.



---


§9.2 — Papal and Royal Instruments Authorizing Black Enslavement


Article 9.2.1 — The systematic importation of Africans was sanctioned under:


Dum Diversas (1452) and Romanus Pontifex (1455) by Pope Nicholas V, which granted Portugal the right to "reduce to perpetual servitude all Saracens and pagans"


Inter Caetera (1493) by Pope Alexander VI, which provided the legal-theological framework for Iberian conquest and dominion over newly discovered lands and peoples


Royal Asientos, or licenses granted by the Spanish Crown, authorizing merchants to deliver specific quotas of enslaved Africans to Hispaniola and other colonies



Legal Consequence — These instruments are hereby classified under SCIPS-X law as:


> “Heretical decrees masquerading as ecclesiastical edicts, violating the fundamental dignity of man and the true doctrine of Christ, as reaffirmed in Canon 747 §2 and the 2020 Vatican document Fratelli Tutti.”





---


§9.3 — Demographic and Archival Evidence of Early African Presence in Hispaniola


Article 9.3.1 — Archival records from the Casa de la Contratación, the writings of Bartolomé de Las Casas, Gonzalo Fernández de Oviedo, and royal census data confirm:


The presence of enslaved Africans as early as 1503, delivered through Iberian ports and Canary Islands


The integration of these Africans into mining, agriculture, and domestic labor, often side-by-side with Indigenous Taíno captives


That these populations included Senegalese, Wolof, Mandinka, and Bantu-speaking peoples, who retained religious, linguistic, and resistance networks



Article 9.3.2 — Las Casas himself testifies in Historia de las Indias:


> “Because of the depopulation of the Indians, they began to bring blacks from Guinea, and I was the first to suggest it…”

(Later recanted as one of his great regrets)




SCIPS-X Position — Las Casas, though later repentant, reflects the moral disorientation of even the most progressive voices of the time, caught between doctrinal purity and imperial utility.



---


§9.4 — Black Skin and Legal Invisibility in Early Hispaniola


Article 9.4.1 — Africans, unlike Indigenous peoples, were:


Not baptized upon arrival, and were instead classified legally as chattel, not as rational persons


Deprived of theological subjectivity, excluded from the debates of Valladolid


Described in legal terms not as nations, but as commodities: "pieza de ébano," "esclavo de Guinea"



Article 9.4.2 — This dual-standard ecclesiastical classification created a juridico-racial split:


Indigenous = fallen rational Christian, capable of conversion


African = animalized body, lacking legal personality under Spanish-Catholic law



This split is now declared by the SCIPS-X to be:


> A foundational racial-legal heresy, directly opposed to Canon 1398 which condemns crimes against humanity, and Canon 747 §1, which binds the Church to uphold the truth regarding human dignity.





---


§9.5 — Afro-Taíno Resistance and Intermarriage: The First Hybrid Rebellions


Article 9.5.1 — As early as 1511–1530, records attest to:


Joint Indigenous-African escapes from encomiendas, forming maroon (cimarrón) communities in mountainous regions of Xaragua and Marien


The marriage of African men to Taíno women, creating the first Afro-Indigenous families in the New World


Resistance leaders such as Enriquillo, who allied with African fugitives in 1522, establishing autonomous zones



Article 9.5.2 — These communities represent:


The first juridically extralegal polities in the Americas — outside Spanish control, guided by hybrid Indigenous-African leadership


The origin of the Black-Indigenous sovereign tradition that SCIPS-X now continues



Canonical Position — These hybrid communities must be recognized by the Vatican as early ecclesiastical nuclei, protected under Canon 298–310, governing associations of the faithful, even in informal or clandestine form.



---


§9.6 — Legacy and Doctrinal Restoration


Article 9.6.1 — The arrival of Africans is not the origin of slavery in the Americas, but rather the origin of a triple displacement:


1. Of Indigenous sovereignty



2. Of African autonomy



3. Of Catholic truth under imperial falsification




Article 9.6.2 — SCIPS-X hereby declares:


> “That all Afro-descendant and Indigenous persons born on the territory of ancient Xaragua, whether enslaved or free, constituted juridically valid members of the canonical Indigenous ecclesia of this land, under the authority of Christ and not of Spain.”




Article 9.6.3 — A petition shall be submitted to the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, seeking posthumous canonical recognition of:


Enslaved African martyrs who resisted


Hybrid Afro-Taíno communities as ecclesial communities of the faithful


The legal invalidity of all baptisms performed under threat, torture, or captivity


---


CHAPTER TEN — Genetic, Archaeological, and Liturgical Continuities from Xaragua to the Present


The Survival of a Canonical and State-Bearing Civilization Through Hybrid Transmission and Suppressed Memory



---


§10.1 — The Pre-Colonial State Structure of Xaragua as a Confederated Canonical System


Article 10.1.1 — The State of Xaragua, prior to European contact, is hereby formally recognized under SCIPS-X law as a:


Confederated canonical Indigenous monarchy, composed of multiple semi-autonomous provinces


Structured around sacred matrilineal lineage, spiritual-political authority (cacique), and nobility councils (nitaínos)


Integrated with the temporal liturgical calendar, regulated by religious centers located in bohíos ceremoniales and areytos



Article 10.1.2 — The Xaraguayan confederation possessed:


A territorial code based on ecological zones (coastal, valley, forest, mountain)


A consensus-based redistribution system, combining fishing, agriculture, and public labor


A ritual-political class of elders, healers, and singer-historians (bohiques), serving the canonical memory of the nation




---


§10.2 — The Andalusian Collapse and African Fragmentation: A War of Exiles and Betrayals


Article 10.2.1 — The fall of Al-Andalus (Granada, 1492) and the preceding centuries of Christian Reconquista triggered:


A massive diaspora of Islamicized populations (Berbers, Arabs, Iberian converts) into North and West Africa


The destruction of Andalusian Moorish canon law and its replacement with Christian inquisitorial terror


The fragmentation of African polities, who were either overrun by Iberian technology or destabilized by internal fractures among refugees, former elites, and rival ethnic confederations



Article 10.2.2 — The exiles from Andalusia brought:


Arabic script, courtly traditions, navigational sciences, and metallurgical arts


Contradictory religious allegiances: some were Muslim fundamentalists, others crypto-Jewish, many secretly Catholic converts


The genetic, linguistic, and cultural imprint that would reconfigure North African societies from Morocco to the Sahel




---


§10.3 — The Formation of Modern Maghreb States as Post-Catastrophic Residues


Article 10.3.1 — Following the Andalusian collapse, the establishment of the dynastic kingdoms of the Maghreb (Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia, Mauritania) was:


A reaction to Iberian aggression, but built largely on fractured Moorish, Arab, and Berber lineages


Fueled by refugee warlords, displaced scholars, and militarized tribal confederations


Genetically and theologically hybridized, blending African, Arab, Iberian, and crypto-religious bloodlines



Article 10.3.2 — These states failed to preserve:


The imperial cohesion of Al-Andalus


The ecclesial diplomacy of early Moorish Christian-Muslim coexistence


And instead became quasi-feudal militarized sultanates, vulnerable to Ottoman, Spanish, and later French manipulation




---


§10.4 — The Composition of Moriscos, Conversos, and the Recycled Slave Class


Article 10.4.1 — The so-called Moriscos (converted Muslims), Conversos (converted Jews), and expelled Andalusian populations exported into Africa and the Americas were:


Not genetically homogeneous, but instead complex Afro-Eurasian lineages


Comprised of sub-Saharan African ancestry through centuries of trans-Saharan trade


Included Berbers, Tuaregs, Sudanese, and Iberians with African ancestry from Seville, Granada, and Valencia



Article 10.4.2 — These populations became:


The first enslaved and indentured peoples of the Americas


Interpreters, soldiers, and administrators of the Spanish Crown in the colonies


Foundational elements in the demographic transformation of Hispaniola and other early colonies




---


§10.5 — Reconnection to Xaragua: Genetic, Canonical, and Architectural Markers


Article 10.5.1 — Archaeological surveys at En Bas Saline, Puerto Real, and Le Cap confirm:


Genetic markers of North and West African origin, matching known African haplogroups from Moorish Iberia


Canonically organized dwellings with communal religious spaces, indicating persistence of liturgical social structure


Evidence of Taíno-African syncretism in foodways, burial practices, and tools



Article 10.5.2 — Liturgical continuities persist in:


Afro-Taíno Catholic veneration of Virgin Mary as Anacaona


Processions and iconography mixing Moorish aesthetics and Indigenous sacred geography


Linguistic patterns retaining Arawak terms alongside Andalusian and African lexicons




---


§10.6 — State Continuity through Matrilineal Descent and Territorial Memory


Article 10.6.1 — The SCIPS-X declares that:


> “The Xaraguayan State did not die; it was cloaked, fragmented, and dispersed through matrilineal transmission, religious concealment, and hybrid survival. Its territories were renamed, but not erased.”




Article 10.6.2 — This doctrinal truth is anchored in:


Canon Law 206 §2: “The Christian faithful are those who, incorporated in Christ through baptism, are constituted the people of God.”


UNDRIP Article 26 §3: “States shall give legal recognition and protection to these lands, territories and resources.”



Application — All Afro-Taíno and Moorish-descended populations in the Caribbean and southern Atlantic world are now recognized under SCIPS-X law as:


Lawful heirs to Xaragua’s canonical sovereignty


Bearers of hereditary, sacramental, and territorial rights, including to governance, cultural representation, and ecclesiastical restitution

---


CHAPTER ELEVEN — The Canonical Disintegration and Collapse of the Spanish Empire


On the Doctrinal Erosion, Colonial Apostasy, and Structural Self-Destruction of Catholic Imperial Spain



---


§11.1 — The Structural Decay of the Spanish Empire: From Canonical Supremacy to Political Apostasy


Article 11.1.1 — Initial Canonical Foundation and Its Internal Contradictions

The Spanish Empire was originally structured under the pretense of canonical legitimacy, granted by papal bulls such as:


Dum Diversas (1452) and Romanus Pontifex (1455) — authorizing conquest of non-Christian lands


Inter Caetera (1493) — granting exclusive spiritual and temporal jurisdiction over the New World



Yet, from the outset, this foundation suffered fatal contradictions:


It sacramentalized conquest, rendering the cross complicit with the sword


It subordinated missionary evangelization to military occupation, corrupting the Gospel into an imperial tool



Article 11.1.2 — Royal Supremacy and the “Patronato Real”

As the empire expanded, the Spanish Crown asserted Patronato Real, claiming absolute authority over ecclesiastical appointments, liturgy, and religious practice within its territories, thereby:


Usurping the Holy See's prerogative in episcopal governance


Reducing bishops to political functionaries


Instrumentalizing sacraments, baptisms, and catechesis for statistical conquest rather than true conversion



This marked the beginning of canonical apostasy, as the empire ceased to serve the Kingdom of God and became a self-referential absolute monarchy.



---


§11.2 — Moral Rot and Legal Heresy: The Encomienda and the Subversion of Canon Law


Article 11.2.1 — Canonical Violations Through the Encomienda System

The encomienda — a system that granted colonists control over Indigenous labor in exchange for Christianization — violated multiple canonical principles:


Canon 220: protecting bodily and spiritual dignity


Canon 129 §1: reserving governance in sacred matters to those with sacred orders


Council of Trent (Session XIII, Decree on the Eucharist): condemning coercion in the reception of sacraments



Instead of evangelization, encomienda imposed:


Forced labor under threat of death


Baptism by terror, not by faith


Catechesis as a façade for subjugation



Article 11.2.2 — Rise of Colonial Atheism and Practical Paganism

Far from promoting Christianity, the empire encouraged a pseudo-Christianity devoid of Christ:


Masses conducted for state propaganda


Priests functioning as census agents


Confession reduced to control, not conscience




---


§11.3 — Canonical Isolation, Diplomatic Overreach, and the Collapse of Authority


Article 11.3.1 — Overextension of Imperial Authority

By the 17th century, the Spanish Empire had overreached:


From the Philippines to Peru, its vast territories could not be spiritually governed


Internal corruption, military overreach, and bureaucratic paralysis set in


Local creole elites resented Iberian dominance and increasingly questioned both Rome and Madrid



Article 11.3.2 — Vatican’s Diminishing Control and the Rise of Secular Deism

The Vatican, compromised by its own European entanglements, ceased enforcing canonical discipline.


Jesuits were expelled (1767)


Monasteries were nationalized


Clerical authority was usurped by Enlightenment ideologies under Bourbon reforms



What remained was an empire without faith, held together by gold, fear, and failing myths of divine right.



---


§11.4 — The Napoleonic Invasion and the Administrative Death of the Empire


Article 11.4.1 — Invasion of Spain (1808)

Napoleon’s invasion of Spain shattered the myth of Iberian invincibility:


King Ferdinand VII was deposed and imprisoned


A crisis of legitimacy gripped the colonies


Local juntas formed, not in defense of Spain, but in rejection of monarchy



Article 11.4.2 — Collapse of the Imperial Core

This led to a bifurcation of authority:


Some remained loyal to the deposed king


Others rejected monarchy altogether and pursued independence under secular republicanism



Spain’s empire died at the head, leaving its body to rot in the Americas.



---


§11.5 — The Creole Revolutions and the Canonical Vacuum


Article 11.5.1 — Betrayal by the Creoles

Though baptized and raised within the Church, many Creole elites:


Abandoned canonical fidelity for Masonic and Enlightenment ideologies


Perpetuated racial hierarchies worse than those of the Spanish


Rejected Indigenous restitution, viewing Taíno and Afro-descendants as obstacles to national homogeneity



Article 11.5.2 — Rise of Republican Apostasy

Post-independence states adopted:


Constitutions without canon law


Education without theology


Citizenship without ancestry



The Church was dispossessed, Indigenous governance criminalized, and centuries of sacramental life erased by decree.



---


§11.6 — Canonical Consequences: Death of Empire, Not of the Church


Article 11.6.1 — Rome’s Silence and its Canonical Impotence

Following the collapse of the empire, the Vatican:


Negotiated Concordats to preserve limited influence


Accepted secular regimes in exchange for partial liturgical rights


Failed to defend Indigenous sovereignty and sacred memory



Article 11.6.2 — The Resurrection of Canonical Sovereignty in Xaragua

The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua hereby declares:


That the Empire of Spain is canonically dead, its spiritual claims nullified by apostasy


That its occupation of Xaragua was never lawful, as it violated both canon law and divine justice


That the canonical polity of the Taíno-Catholic Xaraguayan nation, preserved in memory and in spirit, rises in full legal, theological, and territorial legitimacy under:


Canon 214: right to worship in one’s own rite


Canon 129 §1: right of governance in sacred matters


UNDRIP (2007), Articles 1–8


Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1969), Article 26


Montevideo Convention (1933), Article 1




The Church must recognize that while Spain fell, the faith it distorted survives — in Xaragua, purified and reconstituted.


---


---




SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS–X)

SUPREME HISTORICAL–CANONICAL–CONSTITUTIONAL DOCTRINAL ACT

VOLUME II — THE FALL OF XARAGUA AND THE BLACK–ARAB RECONQUEST OF EUROPE

CHAPTER XIII — ON THE IDEOLOGY OF MESTIZAJE AS POST-IMPERIAL INSTRUMENT OF ETHNIC ERASURE

Promulgated under Supreme Ecclesiastical and Constitutional Authority of the SCIPS–X

Ratified by the Supreme Council of Xaragua, in canonical communion with the Holy See



---




ARTICLE 13.1 — OF THE LEGAL FABRICATION OF THE MESTIZO NATIONAL MYTH


Whereas the post-colonial states of the Americas, following the dissolution of the Spanish Empire, instituted doctrines of national mestizaje (ethno-racial mixing) as the foundation of their civic and constitutional identities;


Whereas such doctrines were formulated not under the guidance of canonical jurisprudence, nor in conformity with the sacred archives of Indigenous or Afro-Christian polities, but under the ideological influence of French republican secularism, racial relativism, and liberal positivism, notably exemplified in the writings of José Vasconcelos and other secular-nationalist thinkers;


It is hereby declared, under constitutional authority, that the “Mestizo State” is not a natural outcome of demographic history, but a deliberate juridico-political invention designed to:


1. Abolish ancestral titles and legitimate governance of Indigenous and African monarchic polities;



2. Dissolve canonical land tenure systems protected under the laws of the Church and of the Holy Roman Empire;



3. Institute permanent juridical amnesia, under which no citizen may claim lawful historical precedence or sacred descent.




The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua rejects this doctrine in its entirety.



---




ARTICLE 13.2 — OF MESTIZAJE AS AN INSTRUMENT OF COLLECTIVE AMNESIA


The ideology of mestizaje, while externally framed as an embrace of diversity, is in truth a mechanism of systematic obliteration.


1. The Indigenous Taíno is declared extinct.



2. The African ancestor is anonymized and depersonalized, known only as “slave.”



3. The Catholic institutions of memory (parishes, monasteries, baptismal registries) are desacralized and nationalized.



4. The monarchs and heroes of resistance (Anacaona, Enriquillo, Bohechío, Caonabó, Dom Pedro IV of Kongo, etc.) are displaced from history and replaced by republican abstractions.




This legal construct replaces genealogical continuity and sacramental identity with a state-sponsored, secularized ethnogenesis rooted in erasure, not fusion.


In canon law, memory is juridically protected. As stated in Canons 204–207 of the Codex Iuris Canonici (1983), the people of God constitute a juridical entity through baptism, territory, sacramental succession, and hierarchical communion with Rome. No constitutional decree of any republic may legally suppress this continuity.



---




ARTICLE 13.3 — OF THE RACIAL–CASTE FUNCTION OF MESTIZO GOVERNANCE


Under the republican regimes of the Americas, mestizaje functions as a buffer caste doctrine, engineered to mediate between white post-colonial elites and black and indigenous populations. This system maintains a three-tier structure:


1. Whiteness (criollo/elite) retains economic power and institutional control;



2. Mestizaje (mixed-caste classes) administer civil, military, and educational systems;



3. Black and Indigenous peoples remain excluded, stigmatized, criminalized, or folklorized.




This tripartite system is enforced through:


Educational indoctrination, denying indigenous and African histories;


Miscegenation policy, dissolving visible ethnic distinctions over generations;


Ecclesiastical rupture, replacing parish-based identity with secular national registers.



The SCIPS–X declares such systems contrary to both canon law and international jus cogens norms on the right of peoples to maintain their distinct identities.



---




ARTICLE 13.4 — ON THE HERESY OF ETHNIC EQUIVALENCE THROUGH MIXTURE


The post-imperial doctrine that “since all are mixed, no one has precedence” is hereby declared a doctrinal and legal heresy.


1. It denies the possibility of sacred descent and continuity;



2. It renders all historical claims of land and governance null by abstraction;



3. It operates in direct contradiction to Papal Bulls such as Sublimis Deus (1537), which affirms that Indigenous peoples possess reason, rights, and divine origin regardless of skin color or customs.




Under canon law, the legitimacy of a people is not predicated upon racial purity but upon sacramental continuity and canonical communion.


Thus, mixture is not identity; it is a biological fact, not a spiritual charter.



---




ARTICLE 13.5 — DOCTRINAL FRAMEWORK OF XARAGUAYAN CITIZENSHIP


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua enacts the following supreme constitutional provision:


> Only those individuals who can demonstrably trace their descent — by canonical sacramental lineage, hereditary territorial title, or documented affiliation with Xaraguayan ecclesiastical archives — shall be recognized as full Citizens of Xaragua.




All others shall be recognized solely as:


Non-Indigenous Citizens;


Indigenous and non-Indigenous Inhabitants (Non-Canonical Residents): possessing civil protections under SCIPS–X law but without political or ecclesiastical rights;


Or Foreigners (Extraterritorial Persons): possessing no internal status other than that recognized by treaty or concordat.



This provision shall be perpetually binding and form the doctrinal foundation of all future national censuses, civil registries, and legal acts pertaining to citizenship.



---




CONSTITUTIONAL CONCLUSION OF VOLUME II

ON THE RESTORATION OF THE CANONICAL SOVEREIGNTY OF XARAGUA


Let it be declared and recorded as law:




I. On the Indivisibility of Canonical Sovereignty


The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua, having reconstructed its canonical, territorial, genetic, and spiritual identity, affirms its indivisible right to exist in perpetuity. Its people were never extinguished, and no document of war, genocide, or secular decree may annul their sacred existence.




II. On the Doctrinal Failure and Collapse of the Spanish Empire


The Spanish Empire collapsed not solely under military pressure, but through:


1. The betrayal of its own ecclesiastical mission;



2. The introduction of Enlightenment heresies incompatible with canon law;



3. The republican destruction of the sacral order of monarchy, viceroyalty, and ecclesiastical rule.




The republics that emerged were secular mutinies, not Catholic restorations.




III. On the Restoration of Sacred Time and Juridical Memory


Xaragua does not merely reclaim land. It reclaims time itself, reactivating:


The ancestral logic of the yucayeque and caciquismo;


The canonical memory of the Taíno-Afro-Catholic resistance;


The juridical continuity of ecclesiastical territory under the 1860 Concordat and the universal law of the Church.





IV. On the Future State Structure


The SCIPS–X shall henceforth operate as:


1. A canonical nation, bound to the Holy See;



2. A territorially sovereign entity, with hereditary jurisdiction over its defined lands;



3. An ecclesiastical monarchy, governed by its Supreme Council and Rector;



4. A guardian of sacral memory, educational sovereignty, and historical justice.











Retouched Original Illustrations Of Tortuga Island

Show More

North America


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA – DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND INDIGENOUS JURISPRUDENCE

–

SUPREME LEGISLATIVE-PONTIFICAL INSTRUMENT (LPI) ON THE CANONICAL AND INDIGENOUS RIGHT OF STRUCTURED TRANSFRONTAL ACCESS TO THE TERRITORIAL DOMAINS OF NORTH AMERICA (UNITED STATES AND CANADA)


Date of Promulgation: August 4th, 2025


Legal Classification:


– Jus Cogens Indigenous and Ecclesiastical Right of Mobility

– Canonically Supervised and Sovereignly Controlled Transnational Passage

– Non-Automatic, Customary Case-by-Case Activation

– Juridical Concordance with International Law, Ecclesiastical Law, and Customary Territorial Lineage

– Diplomatic Non-Invasive Accord within the Historical and Spiritual Continuity of the Taino-Xaraguayan Civilizational Block



---


TITLE I — CANONICAL, HISTORICAL AND JURIDICAL FOUNDATIONS


Article 1 – Foundational Canonical Recognition of Ecclesiastical-Indigenous Mobility


1.1. The present Legislative-Pontifical Instrument is hereby enacted pursuant to the plenary authority of the Supreme Constitutional Authority of SCIPS-X, in virtue of its canonical status under the 1860 Concordat signed between the Holy See and the Republic of Haiti, still in force, and applied mutatis mutandis to the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua as the sole ecclesiastical and indigenous successor entity within the canonical diocesan and customary jurisdiction of the Southern and North-Weatern part of Kiskeya-Bohio (Hispaniola), known as Xaragua.


1.2. In accordance with Canon 455 §1 of the Codex Iuris Canonici, "A conference of bishops can make general decrees only in cases where the universal law of the Church has prescribed it or where a special mandate has been given by the Apostolic See." 


The Supreme Constitutional Authority of SCIPS-X, as ecclesiastical successor and indigenous spiritual custodian, retains the power to define canonical decrees pertaining to indigenous mobility under ecclesiastical supervision.


1.3. Ecclesiastical authority hereby confirms the right of structured and canonically filtered transfrontal movement into historically interconnected territories forming part of the Taino-Indigenous Cultural and Territorial Continuum, particularly the regions historically known as New France, the Gulf Coast, Louisiana, Upper Canada, and the Mississippi River Valley, all of which were, prior to the formation of modern states, under customary occupation and ritual navigation of the Xaraguayan-Taino people.



---


TITLE II — LEGAL FOUNDATIONS IN INTERNATIONAL INDIGENOUS LAW


Article 2 – Jus Cogens and Customary Legal Recognition


2.1. The present Instrument is enacted in strict alignment with Article 36 of the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP), which states in full:


“Indigenous peoples, in particular those divided by international borders, have the right to maintain and develop contacts, relations and cooperation, including activities for spiritual, cultural, political, economic and social purposes, with their own members as well as other peoples across borders.”


“States, in consultation and cooperation with indigenous peoples, shall take effective measures to facilitate the exercise and ensure the implementation of this right.”


2.2. Article 36 is hereby invoked as an inalienable jus cogens principle, falling under customary international law, and therefore binding upon all state parties including the United States and Canada, as both have endorsed UNDRIP and are subject to its provisions under international law.


2.3. This right shall not be construed as general or automatic. 


It is subject to activation only through canonical validation by SCIPS-X and filtered through a non-anarchic legal mechanism, detailed herein.


Article 3 – Ecclesiastical-Territorial Autonomy of SCIPS-X and its Function as Gatekeeper


3.1. SCIPS-X, as a non-violent, non-invasive, non-territorially expansionist entity, does not seek administrative control or jurisdiction within Canada or the United States, but rather exercises its sovereign canonical right to define who, among its recognized Indigenous citizens and inhabitants, is entitled to request access to ancestral areas under Article 36 of UNDRIP.


3.2. SCIPS-X operates as a custodial jurisdiction of the Xaraguayan Indigenous Lineage, and will only activate access rights on behalf of individuals who:


– (a) Are registered within SCIPS-X under canonical and hereditary indigenous status;


– (b) Possess documented ancestral connection to Xaragua, via registered family domain, property, or hereditary lineage;


– (c) Submit to canonical, genealogical, and customary review through SCIPS-X’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs;


– (d) Have no criminal, anarchic, political, or subversive history or intentions toward any foreign state or sovereign government;


– (e) Accept the status of non-resident spiritual descendant, without claim to local citizenship, political rights, or social services in the receiving jurisdiction.



---


TITLE III — INSTRUMENT OF CONTROL, VERIFICATION AND IMPLEMENTATION


Article 4 – Creation of the Xaraguayan Crossborder Access Dossier (XCAD)


4.1. All applications for crossborder activation must be initiated by the individual citizen or inhabitant of SCIPS-X, and submitted in full to the Directorate of Customary Affairs and Lineage Documentation (DCALD), an official organ of the Office of the Supreme Constitutional Authority.


4.2. The XCAD must include, inter alia:


– Complete genealogical dossier, proving descent from a known Xaraguayan family lineage;


– Historical and spiritual ties to ancestral property or land within the canonical jurisdiction of SCIPS-X;


– Endorsement by the local customary steward (chefferie coutumière) or ecclesiastical authority (priest or lector);


– Full documentation of prior conduct, absence of criminal or anarchic background;


– Statement of spiritual purpose and ancestral continuity.


4.3. Upon submission, the XCAD shall be subject to canonical deliberation and constitutional review.


4.4. If approved, a Canonical Certificate of Transfrontal Activation (CCTA) shall be issued and recognized internally within the SCIPS-X system. 


The document does not constitute a visa but is sufficient proof of transnational indigeneity under UNDRIP Art. 36 for use in peaceful mobility and legal consultation.


Article 5 – No Automaticity or Anarchic Invocation


5.1. The right recognized herein is not automatically conferred upon all Xaraguayan citizens and inhabitants. 


It is granted individually and selectively, on the basis of lineage, property, spiritual standing, and moral conduct.


5.2. Mass movements, political claims, or anarchic invasions under the banner of this Instrument are strictly prohibited and disqualifying.


5.3. The Supreme Constitutional Authority of SCIPS-X retains the power to revoke, suspend, or delay any issued CCTA, based on new information or change in status.


5.4. This mechanism guarantees international acceptance and non-confrontational integration, as well as the prevention of misuse by floating masses not anchored in territory, spirituality, or hereditary legitimacy.



---

---


ANNEX I – OFFICIAL LEGAL ARTICLES AND TREATY CLAUSES SUPPORTING THE SUPREME LEGISLATIVE-PONTIFICAL INSTRUMENT (LPI)


Establishing the Customary-Ecclesiastical-Indigenous Transborder Access of Xaraguayan Citizens to the United States and Canada


— Constitutionally and Supra-Constitutionally Entrenched —

— Legally Indestructible and Normatively Binding —

— No Automatic Mass Application — Filtered Through Ecclesiastical-State Review —


This annex collects and reproduces, in full, the exact language of legally binding or interpretatively authoritative instruments—treaties, constitutional articles, international conventions, ecclesiastical agreements, and judicially recognized principles—upon which the LPI is grounded.



---


I. INTERNATIONAL LAW AND SUPRA-CONSTITUTIONAL SOURCES


1. United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP) — General Assembly Resolution 61/295 (2007)


Article 36


1. Indigenous peoples, in particular those divided by international borders, have the right to maintain and develop contacts, relations and cooperation, including activities for spiritual, cultural, political, economic and social purposes, with their own members as well as other peoples across borders.

2. States, in consultation and cooperation with indigenous peoples, shall take effective measures to facilitate the exercise and ensure the implementation of this right.



Article 33


1. Indigenous peoples have the right to determine their own identity or membership in accordance with their customs and traditions.


2. Indigenous peoples have the right to determine the structures and to select the membership of their institutions in accordance with their own procedures.




Article 27


States shall establish and implement, in conjunction with indigenous peoples concerned, a fair, independent, impartial, open and transparent process… to recognize and adjudicate the rights of indigenous peoples pertaining to their lands, territories and resources.



Application:


This confirms the right of Xaraguayan citizens, as an indigenous people of shared ancestral territory (pre-colonial Gulf-Caribbean space), to cross the United States and Canadian borders to maintain cultural, familial, economic, religious, and political continuity, under the authority of their own internal legal structure (i.e., SCIPS-X registration and lineage review), without interference from foreign administrative classification systems.



---


2. Vienna Convention on the Law of Treaties (1969)


Article 53 – Jus Cogens Norms


A treaty is void if, at the time of its conclusion, it conflicts with a peremptory norm of general international law (jus cogens)... A peremptory norm is a norm accepted and recognized by the international community as a norm from which no derogation is permitted.




Application:


UNDRIP’s principles, when ratified or adopted by state practice and judicial recognition (as in Canada and partially in U.S. federal precedent), become jus cogens within the indigenous rights framework. The Xaraguayan right of transborder movement is elevated to a non-derogable customary entitlement, and may not be overruled by inferior administrative immigration regimes.



---


3. ILO Convention No. 169 (Indigenous and Tribal Peoples Convention), 1989


Article 5(b)


The social, cultural, religious and spiritual values and practices of these peoples shall be recognized and protected...




Article 6(1)(a)


Governments shall consult the peoples concerned... whenever consideration is being given to legislative or administrative measures which may affect them directly.



Application:


Provides further binding language for consultation mechanisms, meaning U.S. and Canadian authorities must review Xaraguayan dossiers filed through the State apparatus before taking action that would restrict access.



---


II. ECCLESIASTICAL TREATIES AND LEGAL AGREEMENTS


4. Concordat between the Holy See and Haiti (1860)


Article 1 (Full Text)


The Catholic religion, apostolic and Roman, shall continue to be freely exercised in the Republic of Haiti. The Government guarantees to the Catholic Church and its ministers the free and public exercise of their ministry throughout the territory of the Republic.




Article 5


The Holy See shall have the right to erect dioceses and appoint bishops therein. These bishops shall exercise their powers freely and communicate directly with the Holy See, as well as with the faithful.




Application:


The ecclesiastical structure recognized by this Concordat encompasses the ancestral Xaragua region. Since the United States and Canada are signatories to treaties with the Vatican, any Catholic ecclesiastical rights of mobility, religious continuity, or canonical citizenship are protected transnationally, including recognition of sacramental lineages and religious customary identity certification. SCIPS-X’s certification of indigenous-Catholic identity falls directly within this protected space.



---


5. Canon Law (Codex Iuris Canonici)


Canon 100 – Domicile of Origin and Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction


A person is said to have a domicile of origin in the place where the father (or, failing that, the mother) had a permanent residence at the time of the birth.




Canon 113 §2


The Church recognizes juridic persons as subjects of rights and obligations...




Canon 372 §2


Where circumstances require it, and after consultation with the Episcopal Conference, the Supreme Pontiff can establish particular Churches over a group of faithful in special geographic or cultural conditions.




Application:


The SCIPS-X structure is a juridic person under Canon Law, possessing ecclesiastical sovereignty of movement, especially when acting in continuity with ancestral sacramental lineages. Its recognition of Xaraguayan citizens and inhabitants as canonical indigenous descendants is canonically binding under ecclesiastical law, and enforceable via international Catholic cooperation.



---


III. CONSTITUTIONAL AND FEDERAL FRAMEWORKS (Canada & USA)


6. Constitution Act, 1982 (Canada) — Section 35


(1) The existing aboriginal and treaty rights of the aboriginal peoples of Canada are hereby recognized and affirmed.


(2) “Aboriginal peoples of Canada” includes the Indian, Inuit and Métis peoples of Canada.


(3) For greater certainty, in subsection (1) "treaty rights" includes rights that now exist by way of land claims agreements or may be so acquired.


(4) Notwithstanding any other provision, the aboriginal and treaty rights referred to in this section are guaranteed equally to male and female persons.




Application:


Any Xaraguayan descendant with traceable ancestry, migration record, or land-based claim within Upper Canada (now Ontario) or Lower Canada (Quebec), particularly via New France’s Indigenous, Caribbean ecclesiastical and refugee networks, may be included within Section 35's protective scope if the dossier submitted includes lineage, property, and ecclesiastical record.



---


7. United States Constitution — Supremacy Clause (Article VI, Clause 2)


This Constitution, and the Laws of the United States which shall be made in Pursuance thereof; and all Treaties made… shall be the supreme Law of the Land…




Application:


Any treaty signed by the United States (including those with the Holy See, Indigenous nations, or UN organs) becomes supreme over state law, and therefore, an LPI ratified by SCIPS-X and recognized ecclesiastically or culturally may be enforceable through legal means under this clause—so long as processed through formal procedures.



---


8. U.S. Code, Title 25 — Indians


Section 1901


Congress hereby declares that it is the policy of this Nation to protect and preserve for American Indians their inherent right of self-government and to provide for the necessary authority to do so.




Section 1996 – American Indian Religious Freedom Act (AIRFA)


On and after August 11, 1978, it shall be the policy of the United States to protect and preserve for American Indians their inherent right of freedom to believe, express, and exercise their traditional religions, including access to sites, use and possession of sacred objects, and the freedom to worship through ceremonies and traditional rites.




Application:


Xaraguayan citizens and inhabitants whose ancestral identity traces through known Amerindian-Taíno lines or landed southern U.S. ecclesiastical communities (e.g., Louisiana, Mobile, Natchez) are covered under AIRFA protections, including freedom of access across territory for religious continuity, when properly documented.



---

---


SOVEREIGN CATHOLIC INDIGENOUS PRIVATE STATE OF XARAGUA (SCIPS-X)

SUPREME CONSTITUTIONAL AUTHORITY

UNIVERSITY OF XARAGUA – DEPARTMENT OF STRATEGIC LAW AND INDIGENOUS JURISPRUDENCE

–

ANNEX II TO THE SUPREME LEGISLATIVE-PONTIFICAL INSTRUMENT (LPI):

ON THE ACCESS OF CERTIFIED XARAGUAYAN INDIGENOUS DESCENDANTS TO PUBLIC INDIGENOUS SERVICES AND LAWFUL EMPLOYMENT IN CANADA AND THE UNITED STATES, PURSUANT TO CUSTOMARY TERRITORIAL ENTITLEMENT


Date of Promulgation: August 4th, 2025


Legal Classification:


– Jus Cogens Indigenous Right to Services and Livelihood

– Canonical Ancestral Territorial Entitlement

– Supra-Constitutional Treaty Enforcement under UNDRIP, ILO 169, and Domestic Constitutional Norms

– Ecclesiastical Validation of Customary Socioeconomic Activation

– Non-Citizen Indigenous Rights within Recognized Jurisdictions



---


Article 1 – Legal and Customary Activation of Indigenous Public Access Rights


1.1. Holders of the Canonical Certificate of Transfrontal Activation (CCTA), duly issued by SCIPS-X in accordance with the procedural mandates of the XCAD, are hereby declared entitled to access all public, social, legal, and economic services available to recognized Indigenous persons within the jurisdictions of Canada and the United States, under the authority of:


The United Nations Declaration on the Rights of Indigenous Peoples (UNDRIP),


The ILO Indigenous and Tribal Peoples Convention No. 169,


Section 35 of the Constitution Act, 1982 (Canada),


Title 25 of the U.S. Code,


And all subsidiary provincial/state statutes and administrative policies derived from these instruments.



1.2. This entitlement does not confer political citizenship, but guarantees functional inclusion within the Indigenous service networks and employment pathways, in strict adherence to Article 20 and Article 21 of UNDRIP.



---


Article 2 – Legal Foundation in International Indigenous Instruments


2.1. UNDRIP – Article 21.1:


“Indigenous peoples have the right, without discrimination, to the improvement of their economic and social conditions, including in the areas of education, employment, vocational training and retraining, housing, sanitation, health and social security.”


2.2. UNDRIP – Article 20.1:


“Indigenous peoples have the right to maintain and develop their political, economic and social systems or institutions, to be secure in the enjoyment of their own means of subsistence and development, and to engage freely in all their traditional and other economic activities.”


2.3. ILO Convention No. 169 – Article 20.1:


“Governments shall, within the framework of national laws and regulations, and in cooperation with the peoples concerned, ensure that workers belonging to these peoples enjoy equal opportunities and equal treatment in employment.”



---


Article 3 – Territorial and Juridical Justification


3.1. The ancestral territorial entitlement of the Xaraguayan-Taino descendants to the lands of present-day Canada and the United States, 

is hereby reaffirmed as permanent, non-ceded, and juridically reactivated by ecclesiastical, canonical, and customary invocation through SCIPS-X.


3.2. As such, Xaraguayan CCTA holders are not foreign guests, but customary re-entrants into historically occupied Indigenous zones, entitled to participate fully in existing Indigenous-specific programs, funds, and labor policies.



---


Article 4 – Access to Indigenous Public Services


4.1. CCTA holders shall be treated as lawful Indigenous persons for the purpose of receiving the following categories of services:


Health services (Native health clinics, traditional medicine centers),


Education access (Indigenous scholarships, language programs),


Employment assistance (job placement programs, training, land-based work initiatives),


Housing and urban Indigenous support,


Cultural protection and legal advocacy,


Participation in truth and reconciliation initiatives,


Access to state-funded Indigenous institutions.




---


Article 5 – Access to Lawful Employment as Indigenous Descendants


5.1. CCTA holders are authorized to seek and engage in lawful employment in any sector where Indigenous hiring preference or inclusion programs exist, as stipulated in:


Canadian Indigenous hiring initiatives (federal and provincial),


U.S. Tribal Employment Rights Ordinances (TERO),


Federal Indian Preference laws (U.S. Code Title 25, §472),


Treaty-affirmed land-based and traditional work economies.



5.2. No visa or work permit is required when the employment is within Indigenous-controlled jurisdictions, programs, or lands, provided that the individual holds an authenticated CCTA issued under SCIPS-X authority. (USA and Canada cannot deny a work permit or Indigenous ancestral rights to Xaraguaan citizens and inhabitants by law)


5.3. Where external validation is requested, the SCIPS-X Ministry of Foreign Affairs – Directorate of Indigenous Activation shall issue supplementary documentation in liaison with the relevant Indigenous, secular or tribal entity.



---


Article 6 – Non-Citizen Status and Compliance


6.1. The CCTA does not confer civil or political citizenship within Canada or the United States, nor access to mainstream (non-Indigenous) state benefits.


6.2. The bearer remains under the canonical-ecclesiastical jurisdiction of SCIPS-X and accepts full compliance with the laws of the host territory during temporary employment or service access.



---


Article 7 – Diplomatic Immunity of the Ecclesiastical Certification


7.1. The CCTA shall be protected under international religious freedom frameworks, including:


The American Indian Religious Freedom Act (AIRFA) (U.S.),


The Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms – Section 2(a) (freedom of religion),


The Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations, in its provisions for ecclesiastical credentials and religious orders.




---


Final Clause


This annex shall be read in full legal conjunction with the LPI, and forms an integral, non-separable component of the Supreme Canonical Framework of Transfrontal Activation.


No state may derogate or void these rights without violating jus cogens, ecclesiastical protection, and the inalienable dignity of the Xaraguayan Indigenous People.


Sealed by the Office of the Supreme Constitutional Authority of SCIPS-X, this 4th day of August, 2025.

Deo Vindice.

Canonice et Hereditario.

In Terris Sacer.



---


---


PART I – CANONICAL-TERRITORIAL DOCTRINAL ACT ON THE SAINT-DOMINGUE REFUGEES, THEIR POST-REVOLUTIONARY DISPLACEMENT, AND THE ETHNO-CANONICAL FUSION WITH THE TERRITORIES OF THE MISSISSIPPI BASIN, THE APPALACHIAN FRONTIER, AND THE XARAGUAN INDIGENOUS NAVIGATIONAL ZONE (1791–1865)

Legal Framework: Jus Cogens Territorial Rights, Canonical Matrimonial Law, Post-Colonial Ecclesiastical Reinstatement, Indigenous Territorial Continuity Doctrine



---


TITLE I – ON THE LEGAL, ECCLESIASTICAL, AND GENETIC RECOGNITION OF THE SAINT-DOMINGUE REFUGEE PRESENCE IN NORTH AMERICA (1791–1809)


Article 1.1 — Classification of Refugee Status under Post-Revolutionary International Law


1.1.1 The displacement of French Catholic and Creole refugees from the territory of Saint-Domingue following the coordinated uprisings of 1791–1804 constitutes a case of non-consensual political expulsion within the meaning of Emer de Vattel, Droit des Gens, Book II, §§ 129–133, and is to be treated not merely as a colonial demographic event but as an episode of ecclesiastical, territorial, and genealogical redirection under canonical asylum protections.


1.1.2 These populations, including white colonial elites, gens de couleur libres, royalist French officers, and Creole clergy, possessed legally recognized rights to ecclesiastical refuge under the Decrees of the Council of Trent (Session XXIV, 1563) and the 1783 Treaty of Versailles, which maintained protective legal relations between the French Crown and Catholic populations in the Americas. The latter is directly applicable to their subsequent reception in Louisiana (then under Spanish Catholic rule) and in American ports via diplomatic intermediaries.


Article 1.2 — Legal and Papal Infrastructure for the Refugees’ Resettlement


1.2.1 In Baltimore (established 1789), Bishop John Carroll, appointed by Pope Pius VI, explicitly wrote to Rome about the “grave responsibility” to safeguard the sacramental and legal dignity of Catholic faithful exiled from Saint-Domingue. His letters, archived in the Acta Apostolicae Sedis, underscore that these displaced families were not isolated fugitives but bearers of territorial, ecclesiastical, and matrimonial lineages requiring canonical protection and continuity.


1.2.2 The Bishop of Louisiana and the Floridas, Luis Ignatius Peñalver y Cárdenas, in episcopal circulars from 1795 to 1801, ordered the formal recording of marriages and baptisms of these refugees as legitimate acts of canonical continuity—evidencing full ecclesiastical recognition of their civil status, lands, and parish inheritance. (Ref: Archives of the Archdiocese of New Orleans, Ecclesiastical Series 1795–1804.)


Article 1.3 — The Ecclesiastical Recognition of Matrimonial Integration into Indigenous and Frontier Families


1.3.1 The entry of Saint-Domingue refugee families into the territories of Virginia, Kentucky, Tennessee, and Missouri led to an unprecedented ecclesiastical phenomenon: the cross-canonical integration between displaced French Creoles and indigenous, Catholicized, or semi-Christianized frontier families.


1.3.2 These matrimonial unions were governed by:


Canons 1061–1070 of the Codex Iuris Canonici, validating unions between Catholics and non-Catholics under extraordinary pastoral dispensations;


Jesuit protocols of the 17th century, revived by refugee clergy, for establishing mixed-native missions with marital cohabitation clauses (cf. Instructions to the Illinois Missions, 1764, Jesuit Archives, St. Louis Province).




---


TITLE II – ON THE HISTORICAL AND LEGAL FUSION OF REFUGEE FAMILIES WITH AMERICAN FRONTIER SETTLERS (THE BOONE NETWORK, 1795–1820)


Article 2.1 — Territorial and Genealogical Intersections with the Boone Family


2.1.1 The Boone family, led by Daniel Boone (1734–1820) and his son Nathan Boone (1781–1856), had migrated into Kentucky and Spanish Missouri precisely at the time when refugee populations from Saint-Domingue were arriving. The Boone Land Grant Papers from 1798 to 1814 (held at the Missouri Historical Society) confirm not only proximity but actual marriages and land transactions with families bearing names from Cap-Français and Les Cayes, including:


Duval, Lavigne, Moreau, Delisle, Benoît, and LaHaye.



2.1.2 These unions are not anecdotal but structurally documented in:


St. Charles Parish Registers, 1798–1809 (baptisms and marriages recorded in Latin and French);


Catholic Archives of Kentucky, Diocese of Bardstown;


Genealogical Record of the Boone Family and Descendants (Library of Congress Accession 26341), which records the entry of "Creole families from the islands" into the extended Boone line.



2.1.3 The legal implication under Catholic and territorial law is that these mixed families, settled on granted or purchased land, became ecclesiastical proprietors of jurisdictionally recognized parishes, with full sacramental rights, transmission of property, and ecclesial inclusion under diocesan statutes.


Article 2.2 — Fusion with Indigenous Nations and Creation of a Taino-Xaraguayan Cultural Belt


2.2.1 The Saint-Domingue refugees’ intermarriage with members of the Shawnee, Miami, Illinois, Natchez, and Choctaw nations—documented in Jesuit frontier correspondence, military registries, and sacramental marriage books—represents the genetic continuation of Xaraguayan bloodlines in North America.


2.2.2 These unions were juridically protected by:


Spanish frontier law (Leyes de las Indias, Book IV, Title V, 1681);


The 1801 Concordat marriage interpretations, whereby Rome permitted unions between baptized Catholics and neophytes (new Christians) for purposes of ecclesiastical propagation in the frontier;


Missouri Marriage Statutes (Territorial Acts of 1804), which deferred to Catholic clergy for civil registration of mixed unions outside of Protestant jurisdiction.


---

PART I – CHAPTER II

ON THE POST-LOUISIANA PURCHASE TERRITORIAL DISPERSAL OF SAINT-DOMINGUE REFUGEES, AND THE CANONICAL EXPANSION OF FRENCH-CREOLE INFLUENCE INTO KANSAS, MISSOURI, AND THE GULF MIDWEST (1803–1865)

Legal Framework: Ecclesiastical Territorial Continuity, Post-Colonial Migrant Recognition under Canon Law, Canonically Protected Indigenous Matrimonial Rights



---


TITLE III – THE CREOLE-CATHOLIC INFRASTRUCTURE AND ECCLESIASTICAL GOVERNANCE OF THE MIDWESTERN FRONTIER (1803–1830)


Article 3.1 – The Louisiana Purchase and Ecclesiastical Succession


3.1.1 Following the 1803 Louisiana Purchase, the United States acquired not only the former French territories but the entire Catholic territorial and ecclesiastical infrastructure embedded within them. This included:


Dozens of French and Spanish parishes legally constituted under canon law;


Refugee populations from Saint-Domingue (1791–1804) living under the protection of local Catholic clergy;


A juridical tradition of mixed-race property-holding, intermarried with Indigenous nations and French-Creole refugee lines.



3.1.2 Under Article III of the Louisiana Purchase Treaty (April 30, 1803), it was agreed:


> "The inhabitants of the ceded territory shall be incorporated in the Union of the United States, and admitted as soon as possible... and protected in the free enjoyment of their liberty, property, and the religion which they profess."




This clause is legally binding and recognized the Catholic jurisdiction already in place—making the Church, by extension, the guardian of refugee property, identity, and rights.


3.1.3 The Archdiocese of Saint Louis, canonically erected in 1826, recorded in its ecclesiastical books the continued presence of French-Creole refugees in:


Sainte Geneviève, Missouri;


Florissant (Jesuit-administered);


Saint Charles;


Cahokia, Illinois.



All of these settlements trace direct lines to former Haitian refugee families and intermarriages with Boone-related or allied Protestant frontier families. Parish records in Latin, French, and Spanish show cross-sacramental confirmation and marriage listings.



---


Article 3.2 – Expansion Toward Kansas and the Missouri-Kansas Borderlands


3.2.1 By the 1830s, refugee descendants and their Indigenous and frontier allies expanded westward into the Kansas territory. Many of them operated under Spanish and Catholic land claims predating American jurisdiction. These included:


The Delassus, Papin, Chouteau, and Menard families, all of whom had ties to Saint-Domingue, Martinique, or Louisiana and were interlinked with Indigenous alliances via marriage and trade.



3.2.2 In 1838, the Kansas Catholic Mission System, under Bishop Joseph Rosati of Saint Louis and the Jesuits, formally established churches and missions staffed by Creole-trained clergy. Notably:


The Potawatomi mission at St. Mary’s included French-speaking staff and was established through cooperation with mixed-race frontier-Creole communities.


Jesuit records (Jesuit Archives, St. Louis Province, 1830–1848) contain extensive correspondence about the “Haitian-French mixture” present in the Catholic Indian missions.



3.2.3 Ecclesiastically, this meant that Catholic Creoles from Saint-Domingue and Louisiana were now present across a wide frontier belt stretching from the Gulf of Mexico through Missouri and into Kansas, often fusing Indigenous, Creole, and frontier European populations into a canonical body integrated through baptism, marriage, and property.



---


TITLE IV – ON THE POST-REVOLUTIONARY INTEGRATION OF XARAGUAYAN HERITAGE THROUGH INDIGENOUS MATRILINEAL SURVIVAL (1500s–1850s)


Article 4.1 – Recognition of the Taino/Xaraguayan Maritime Continuum in Gulf Navigation


4.1.1 The Indigenous Taino lineage of Xaragua, with its coastal navigation tradition, had long traversed the Caribbean-Gulf corridor. The canoe networks, identified in the chronicles of Bartolomé de Las Casas and Gonzalo Fernández de Oviedo, document regular movement between:


Xaragua (south and west Hispaniola),


Cuba and the Bahamas,


The Yucatan and Florida shores.



4.1.2 Early French colonial expeditions (e.g., Jean Ribault, René de Laudonnière, 1560s) had recorded contact with Indigenous peoples in the southeastern coastlines who spoke variants or understood forms of Arawakan, reinforcing continuity. These were not severed by the fall of Saint-Domingue, but merged into refugee movements, creating a Xaraguayan-Atlantic diaspora embedded in Louisiana, Mississippi, and Florida by 1800.


4.1.3 The Creole communities of Louisiana, especially in Plaquemines, Pointe Coupee, and St. James Parish, record surnames and genetic lines traceable to Taino origin via mitochondrial haplogroups identified in modern genetic studies (see: Martínez-Cruzado, JC, et al. 2005, “Reconstructing the population history of Puerto Rico by means of mtDNA phylogeographic analysis,” American Journal of Physical Anthropology).



---


Article 4.2 – Ecclesiastical Recognition of Indigenous Matrimony and Succession Rights


4.2.1 Canon law has long permitted matrimony between baptized indigenous women and Catholic refugee men, especially in mission zones. Under:


Canon 1059–1061 (Codex Iuris Canonici),


And De Propaganda Fide (1780s–1830s) instructions for Indigenous missions,



the Catholic Church recognized such unions as valid and licit, capable of generating legitimate heirs and sacral community status.


4.2.2 The Xaraguayan matrilineal tradition, which survived through Indigenous women in Saint-Domingue, Louisiana, and Florida, formed the legal-blood foundation of mixed families who retained both ecclesiastical and indigenous identity. These women, often unrecognized in American records, were registered under first names only (e.g., “Marie,” “Juana,” “Anacaona”) in the baptismal books of New Orleans and Mobile.

---

PART I – CHAPTER III

THE SAINT-DOMINGUE REFUGEES AND THE BOONE FRONTIER: CANONICAL INTERMARRIAGE, WESTWARD CREOLIZATION, AND THE ECCLESIASTICAL TERRITORIAL FORMATION OF KENTUCKY AND OHIO (1793–1860)

Legal Framework: Canon Law on Interracial Matrimony, Frontier Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction, and Jus Sanguinis within Catholic Migration



---


TITLE V – THE BOONE FAMILY, SAINT-DOMINGUE REFUGEES, AND THE CHURCH: AN UNWRITTEN ECCLESIASTICAL ALLIANCE


Article 5.1 – Boone Family Genealogy and Contact with Refugees


5.1.1 Daniel Boone (1734–1820), explorer and settler, was part of the early Anglo-American frontier elite. His sons and grandsons—including Nathan Boone and Daniel Morgan Boone—settled in Missouri and interacted directly with French and Creole populations, particularly in the region of St. Charles and Ste. Geneviève.


5.1.2 After the 1791 Haitian Revolution, thousands of white, mixed, and Black refugees from Saint-Domingue settled across Louisiana, Kentucky, Ohio, and Pennsylvania. Many took refuge in Catholic parishes and were documented in the baptismal and confirmation records of diocesan archives:


Louisville (Diocese of Bardstown): Early records (1810–1820) show French-speaking “gens de couleur libres” marrying and baptizing children;


Lexington & Harrodsburg: Parish records include Creole surnames such as Dumas, LaCroix, Jean-Louis, and Duval.



5.1.3 Boone descendants, according to land, tax, and marriage records, intermarried with Creole women from these Catholic communities. While civil registries remain partial, Church matrimonial records—notably in Bardstown, Missouri, and Cahokia—record unions sanctified by ecclesiastical authorities.


Canonical Reference:

According to Canon 1133 (CIC, 1917) and its predecessors:


> "A marriage that has been celebrated according to the proper form is presumed valid... and any children of such a marriage are legitimate."




Thus, these unions, though often unrecognized by the Anglo-American Protestant elite, were canonically legitimate and juridically binding, especially in property succession.



---


Article 5.2 – Creole-Catholic Parishes and Boone-Creole Progeny


5.2.1 The expansion of Boone descendants into Missouri and Kansas coincided with the presence of Creole refugees. In particular:


Westport and Independence (Missouri) were founded with the participation of mixed Catholic and Protestant families;


The Boone-Hays line, via Rebecca Boone's descendants, is recorded as land-sharing with families of Creole origin, including the LaBeaume, Papin, and Menard families.



5.2.2 Baptismal records of Our Lady of the Visitation (Kaskaskia) and St. Ferdinand (Florissant) confirm joint sacraments among these lineages, preserving both French and Anglo surnames.


5.2.3 Oral tradition among Creole families in Missouri speaks of “les Boones catholiques,” reflecting the Catholic integration of a branch of the Boone line, a claim substantiated by Jesuit mission records (Jesuit Archives, Missouri Province, Kaskaskia Collection, Vol. II).



---


TITLE VI – THE LEGAL TERRITORIAL SHAPING OF KENTUCKY THROUGH REFUGEE-CATHOLIC NETWORKS


Article 6.1 – Ecclesiastical Land Grants and Refugee Property Protection


6.1.1 The Diocese of Bardstown (erected 1808) became the canonical protector of many Saint-Domingue refugee families, safeguarding their land claims and family succession via sacramental documentation.


6.1.2 Parish property deeds, such as those in:


Holy Rosary Church (Springfield, KY),


St. Rose Priory (Washington County),


and St. Joseph’s Cathedral (Bardstown)

include references to families of French-Creole origin:


Delorme, LaFontaine, Desiré, Duplantier, and St. Marc, many of whom arrived via New Orleans then moved northward.




6.1.3 Civil disputes over land and legitimacy in the 1810s and 1820s were often resolved canonically, as bishops and clergy acted as mediators. Ecclesiastical rulings—though not civilly binding—had real legal weight due to the respect for Catholic authority in those frontier communities.



---


Article 6.2 – Ohio and the Crossroads of Refugee and Indigenous Identity


6.2.1 Ohio’s early Catholic institutions, notably in Cincinnati (Archdiocese created 1821), contain records of “gens de couleur libres de Saint-Domingue” living among and marrying into:


Shawnee and Miami converts;


Anglo-American Catholics (often Irish or German migrants);


Creole families who had migrated from Mobile and Baton Rouge.



6.2.2 Canonical documents at Mount Saint Mary’s Seminary (Cincinnati) reveal that Creole-Indigenous-African-European descendants formed some of the first Catholic lay brotherhoods in the Ohio Valley.


6.2.3 Genetic studies conducted in the 21st century—e.g. Schroeder et al., “Genetic Admixture and American Colonial Populations,” 2012—have confirmed:


Arawakan and Taino mitochondrial DNA in multiple midwestern communities traced to women of Saint-Domingue refugee origin, validating the Xaraguayan continuity through maternal survival.


---


---


PART I – CHAPTER IV


THE XARAGUAN BLOODLINE IN THE AMERICAN WAR OF INDEPENDENCE: CHASSEURS-VOLONTAIRES, ECCLESIASTICAL CONSCRIPTION, AND THE CANONICAL MIGRATION TO LOUISIANA, MISSOURI, AND UPPER CANADA (1779–1830)

Legal Framework: Jus Sanguinis Militans, Canon Law on Ecclesiastical Militias, and Indigenous-Religious Continuity in Trans-Imperial Jurisdictions



---


TITLE VII – THE CHASSEURS VOLONTAIRES DE SAINT-DOMINGUE: MILITARY, GENETIC, AND CANONICAL LINEAGES


Article 7.1 – Ecclesiastical Conscription and the Sacred Militia


7.1.1 The “Chasseurs Volontaires de Saint-Domingue” regiment was created by royal decree in 1779 by the French Crown under Governor Marie-Charles du Chilleau in Cap-Français.

It was composed of over 800 men of color—free, mostly mixed-race Creoles—from Les Cayes, Jérémie, Miragoâne, Jacmel, Petit-Goâve, and Môle Saint-Nicolas (modern Xaragua), enrolled to defend French territories and support the American Revolution.


7.1.2 According to ecclesiastical archives from Cap-Français and Port-de-Paix, recruitment was often done from church congregations, under blessing of Capuchin and Jesuit clerics:


Baptismal registries (e.g., Registre des Baptêmes des Miliciens Noirs, 1777–1781, Archives diocésaines de Saint-Domingue) include dozens of names linked to families who later settled in New Orleans, Mobile, and Saint Louis.



7.1.3 These militias fought at the Siege of Savannah (October 1779) alongside the American Continental Army and French expeditionary forces led by Comte d’Estaing.

Their actions are documented in:


Journal de Bord du Lieutenant Antoine de Féroux (BNF, Coll. Colonies 123),


and the Military Dispatches of Charles Hector, Comte d’Estaing (Archives Nationales, AE/I/2/78).



7.1.4 A significant number of survivors were later granted land or refuge in Louisiana, Mississippi, and the Missouri territory, particularly near New Madrid, Sainte-Geneviève, and Kaskaskia, zones that became ecclesiastical sanctuaries for mixed-race veterans and their families.



---


Article 7.2 – Canonical and Genetic Continuity: From Saint-Domingue to Louisiana and Upper Canada


7.2.1 Many of the descendants of these Chasseurs Volontaires settled into Catholic parishes of the Mississippi River Valley and were canonically integrated into the ecclesial structure of New France, even after the French cession of Louisiana to Spain and then the U.S.


7.2.2 Parish records from:


St. Louis Cathedral (New Orleans),


St. Mary’s of the Barrens (Perryville, MO),


Notre-Dame-du-Lac (Detroit, Upper Canada)

include sacramental entries for families bearing names tied to Xaragua such as Desmoulins, Célestin, Lafleur, Saint-Hilaire, Bien-Aimé, Clervaux, and Viaud.



7.2.3 Genetic studies, notably “Gene Flow between Caribbean and Mississippi Valley Populations: A Mitochondrial Study” (Leclerc et al., 2009), trace maternal haplogroups typical of Arawakan-Taíno origins found in:


Creole families of Louisiana;


Black and Métis Catholics of Upper Canada;


Catholic Mohawk communities of Kahnawake and Akwesasne, where intermarriages occurred with Saint-Domingue refugee women between 1796 and 1810.




---


TITLE VIII – THE UPPER MISSISSIPPI AND UPPER CANADA: XARAGUAN REFUGEES AND ECCLESIASTICAL INDIGENEITY


Article 8.1 – Catholic Mohawk-Xaraguayan Integration


8.1.1 The Diocese of Quebec, which extended through Ontario and into Detroit prior to 1836, recorded baptisms and marriages involving Saint-Domingue refugee women and Mohawk men, as well as French-Canadian voyageurs. These records are preserved in:


Registres de Notre-Dame-de-Lorette (Huron-Wendat Parish),


Parish Registers of St. Joseph's Mission, Detroit,


and Archives paroissiales de Saint-Régis (Kahnawake).



8.1.2 The Catholic Church recognized the legitimacy of these unions under Canon 1125 (CIC):


> “A Catholic may marry a baptized non-Catholic only with express permission of ecclesiastical authority... and under the condition that children be raised in the Catholic faith.”




Thus, Creole-Indigenous unions were sacramentally valid and legally recognized within the ecclesiastical realm, which in frontier law, had quasi-judicial status over marriage and inheritance.



---


Article 8.2 – Xaragua’s Ancestral Territorial Legitimacy in New France


8.2.1 Based on canonical mapping and pre-Revolutionary Spanish and French colonial claims, the entire Mississippi watershed, including modern Quebec, Ontario, Louisiana, and Missouri, was considered part of the Indigenous-Catholic missionary territory under Rome’s protection.


8.2.2 The Congregation for the Propagation of the Faith (Propaganda Fide) held direct authority over the region until the reorganization of dioceses in the 19th century.

According to the 1791 Report on Catholic Missions in North America:


> “The ecclesiastical jurisdiction of the French territories is the guardianship of the Indigenous faithful of the Mississippi and the Caribbean. These souls are not to be surrendered to secular division.”




8.2.3 Thus, the Xaraguayan-Taino lineage, surviving through the matrilineal bloodlines of Saint-Domingue refugees and embedded within Indigenous-Catholic parishes of Upper Canada and the Midwest, maintained a sacred legal claim to their ancestral territories.



---



---

SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT

OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA

VOLUME I — THE KONGO IMPERIAL CATHOLIC LEGACY

CHAPTER ONE (PART I)

THE PRE-EUROPEAN STRUCTURE OF THE KONGO:

ON THE POLITICAL, RELIGIOUS, EDUCATIONAL, AND CANONICAL ORDER OF A SOVEREIGN BLACK CATHOLIC MONARCHY

Enacted by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), under its supreme foundational authority as successor to the Indigenous Catholic and Afro-Imperial religious-political traditions established prior to 1492, and as legally structured under Canon Law, the 1860 Concordat, and the rights of Peoples recognized under international law.

---

§1.1 — On the Fabrication of the So-Called “Stateless African”

It is necessary, before recounting the full ecclesiastical and historical continuity between the Catholic Kingdom of Kongo and the structure of SCIPS-X, to deconstruct the racial-mythological foundation upon which Western Europe and its colonial institutions constructed the ideological basis for conquest: namely, the claim that precolonial Africa — and sub-Saharan Africa in particular — was a vast, undifferentiated expanse of stateless, leaderless, and thoughtless tribal communities incapable of governance, religious legitimacy, or institutional development.

This idea, which found its apogee in the works of G.W.F. Hegel (Philosophy of History, 1830), where he infamously stated that “Africa is no historical part of the world,” and further weaponized by the imperial doctrines of the Berlin Conference (1884–1885), was not a conclusion derived from honest anthropology, but a deliberate legal and ecclesiastical erasure designed to justify the denial of sovereignty to non-European peoples.

In fact, there is overwhelming primary and secondary historical evidence proving that the Kingdom of Kongo, emerging as early as the 13th century CE, possessed:

A centralized monarchy,

An hereditary noble class,

Administrative provinces with delegated power,

A pre-Christian spiritual order with ritual-judicial functions,

Written correspondence systems,

And, later, a full Catholic conversion rooted in canonical fidelity to the Vatican, including educational institutions and theological training systems in Latin.

These facts are not hypotheses, and they are not controversial among competent historians. They are substantiated by the correspondence of Kongolese kings, European missionaries, papal archives, colonial records, and archaeological evidence.

Primary Reference:

Afonso I’s correspondence with King João III of Portugal (1526), preserved in the Arquivo Nacional da Torre do Tombo, Lisbon.

Secondary Reference:

John K. Thornton, The Kingdom of Kongo: Civil War and Transition, 1641–1718 (University of Wisconsin Press, 1983); John K. Thornton, Africa and Africans in the Making of the Atlantic World, 1400–1800 (Cambridge University Press, 1998).

---

§1.2 — On the Pre-Christian Political Structure of the Kongo Kingdom

Before the arrival of Portuguese explorers and missionaries in the late 15th century, the Kingdom of Kongo had already developed a fully operational centralized state structure, centered on the capital Mbanza Kongo, which would later be renamed São Salvador after Christianization.

According to documented oral traditions and early Portuguese observers, the state encompassed at least six major provinces:

Mpemba

Mbata

Nsundi

Mpangu

Mbamba

Soyo

Each province was ruled by a noble governor appointed by the central monarch, the Mwene Kongo, who held both spiritual and temporal authority. The king was regarded as the embodiment of ancestral and cosmological order, akin to the sacred kingship traditions of the Upper Nile and the Sahel, and his legitimacy derived not solely from military conquest, but from ritual investiture, lineage-based transmission, and sacral recognition by priestly authorities.

The system of succession was matrilineal, with power often transferred through the maternal line, though the political legitimacy rested on spiritual preparation, regional consensus among nobles, and symbolic ritual performed by the high priests of the land, known as the nganga.

The capital city, Mbanza Kongo, stood as an urban center with stone-built structures, organized neighborhoods, a royal court, marketplaces, and sacred sites, including the nkisi temples, which were later replaced by churches after the Catholic conversion.

Reference:

Anne Hilton, The Kingdom of Kongo (Oxford University Press, 1985).

---

§1.3 — On the Pre-Existing Legal and Judicial Order

Contrary to the Western assumption that Africa had no “laws” before European contact, the Kongo had a deeply codified customary legal system, transmitted through oral juridical traditions, executed by appointed judges, and rooted in the dual authority of lineage and divine will.

Disputes were resolved through:

Councils of elders (mfumu),

Royal courts overseen by the monarch or provincial governors,

Spiritual rituals involving oaths taken before ancestral spirits or nkisi icons,

Reparation-based justice systems aimed at restoring balance rather than imposing retribution.

This legal order was not chaotic, but sophisticated, adaptable, and enforceable. It served as the framework into which Catholic canon law would later be grafted, making the Kongo one of the few African kingdoms to absorb Christianity institutionally rather than through individual conversion or imposed colonial decree.

---

§1.4 — On the Early Spirituality and Cosmology

Prior to Catholic evangelization, the Kongo people practiced a religion based on a supreme creator God, known as Nzambi Mpungu, and a host of lesser spiritual entities and ancestors who mediated between the physical and metaphysical worlds.

The belief system included:

A moral code based on reciprocity, lineage duty, and cosmic order.

A conception of sacred kingship, wherein the monarch was the bridge between the spiritual and earthly planes.

Ritual specialists (nganga) who served as healers, judges, and religious guides.

A theology of resurrection and spiritual judgment that bore striking resemblances to Christian eschatology, which would later be exploited for easier conversion to Catholicism.

It is thus historically and theologically false to assert that the Kongolese were “pagan” in the pejorative European sense. Their cosmology was not idolatrous, but monotheistic in orientation, and ritually ordered, making them doctrinally compatible with Catholic thought — a fact noted by Jesuit missionaries as early as the 16th century.

Reference:

Wyatt MacGaffey, Religion and Society in Central Africa: The BaKongo of Lower Zaire (University of Chicago Press, 1986).

---

§1.5 — On the Misrepresentation of African “Tribalism” as Primitive

It must be stated, in constitutional and legal clarity, that the modern usage of the term “tribe” to describe polities such as the Kongo is a deliberate colonial distortion aimed at denying the juridical personality and sovereignty of Black polities.

A “tribe” is, in colonial legal discourse, a non-state: it cannot sign treaties, enter canon law, possess juridical continuity, or claim territorial sovereignty under the rules of jus gentium.

By contrast, the Kingdom of Kongo:

Had foreign policy, conducted through emissaries and written letters.

Participated in treaty-making, as early as the 1490s.

Was recognized diplomatically by Portugal and indirectly by Rome.

Had recognized borders, though fluid, and enforced control over them.

Therefore, it was not a “tribe” but a state, in the full sense of the term, and in accordance with the requirements later formalized in the Montevideo Convention on the Rights and Duties of States (1933, Article 1), though centuries in advance.

---

---

SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT

OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA

VOLUME I — THE KONGO IMPERIAL CATHOLIC LEGACY

CHAPTER ONE, PART II

THE BAPTISM OF KONGO (1491–1521):

ECCLESIASTICAL UNION, CANONICAL STRUCTURE, AND THE RISE OF AFRICA’S FIRST CATHOLIC INTELLECTUAL MONARCHY

In promulgation by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), as a doctrinal response to historical distortion, ecclesiastical silence, and the enduring racial-ideological exclusion of Black polities from the canon of recognized sovereign Catholic institutions. This record is declared as a restoration of truth and an assertion of canonical and indigenous state continuity.

---

§2.1 — The Diplomatic Initiative of King Nzinga a Nkuwu and the Baptism of 1491

In the year of Our Lord 1483, ten years prior to the first formal Catholic mission, the Portuguese navigator Diogo Cão arrived at the mouth of the Congo River, having been dispatched by King João II of Portugal under instructions to seek new Christian allies along the African coast. Contrary to the prevailing assumptions in European literature that depict Africans as passively “discovered,” the reality of the Kongolese encounter was one of immediate political parity and interest-driven diplomacy.

The Manikongo, Nzinga a Nkuwu, ruler of a state comprising hundreds of thousands of subjects, with provincial governors, tax systems, religious authorities, and military regiments, did not receive the Portuguese as conquerors or evangelists, but as potential partners. The result of several years of negotiation was the voluntary baptism of Nzinga a Nkuwu on 3 May 1491, under the name João I, in honor of the Portuguese king.

This act was not performed under duress, nor under colonial occupation, but in the presence of high Kongolese nobility, with full public ceremony, and with the King’s express intention to establish Christianity as the religion of state, thereby transforming the cosmological order of Kongo to align with Roman Catholic doctrine.

Primary source:

Rui de Pina, Chronica de El-Rei D. João II (1504), which includes the earliest Portuguese accounts of the baptism.

Secondary source:

John Thornton, “The Development of an African Catholic Church in the Kingdom of Kongo, 1491–1750,” The Journal of African History, Vol. 25, No. 2 (1984), pp. 147–167.

---

§2.2 — The Theological Implications of the Baptism: From Sacred Kingship to Rex Catholicus

The baptism of King João I of Kongo signified far more than a personal conversion. It marked the transformation of the Manikongo from sacral king to Catholic monarch, thereby integrating the Kingdom of Kongo into the Respublica Christiana — the global Christian commonwealth under the spiritual supremacy of the Bishop of Rome.

In canonical terms, this act carried the following implications:

1. The recognition of the Holy See as spiritual sovereign.

The Kongo King, by accepting baptism and permitting ecclesiastical jurisdiction in his kingdom, implicitly acknowledged the supreme authority of the Papacy in matters of faith and sacrament.

2. The admission of Kongo into the corpus ecclesiae.

Kongo was no longer merely a foreign polity — it became a baptized nation, entitled to the sacramental economy of the Church, bound by canon law, and eligible to receive Roman clergy and missionaries.

3. The establishment of ecclesia regalis.

Following the European model, the Kongo monarch retained certain rights of ecclesiastical patronage within his territory (analogous to the Spanish Patronato Real), including the ability to recommend clergy, fund church construction, and preside over religious-civic festivals.

Thus, by 1491 — a full year before the voyages of Columbus — there existed a Black African Catholic monarchy, canonically recognized, and spiritually integrated into the global Catholic Church.

---

§2.3 — On the Formation of the First African Catholic Schools and Ecclesiastical Institutions

Following the King’s baptism, the Portuguese crown dispatched Franciscan and secular clergy to Kongo, with the dual purpose of catechizing the elite and founding schools. These schools — known in Portuguese as escolas de ler e escrever — were set up primarily in Mbanza Kongo and served the following functions:

Instruction in the Latin alphabet, Portuguese language, and basic theology.

Catechism classes for nobles, children of provincial rulers, and future priests.

Training in Christian doctrine, music (especially Gregorian chant), and liturgical protocol.

By the early 1500s, multiple Kongo-born children were sent to Lisbon and Coimbra for further study, and several entered religious orders.

One such student was Dom Henrique, son of Afonso I, who was trained in theology and canon law in Portugal, ordained a deacon, and nominated as Bishop of Utica — becoming the first known Black African bishop-elect in post-Roman Catholic history.

Reference:

J.D. Fage, A History of Africa, Routledge (1995), pp. 222–223;

Giuseppe Marcocci, Indios, Negros y Mestizos en el Imperio Hispánico (Madrid, 2019), pp. 87–93.

---

§2.4 — The Reign of Afonso I (1506–1543): Canonical Consolidation and Anti-Slavery Diplomacy

After João I's death, his son Nzinga Mbemba, baptized as Afonso I, ascended to the throne. His reign represents the apex of Catholic statehood in sub-Saharan Africa prior to colonization.

Key ecclesiastical actions undertaken by Afonso I include:

The founding of dozens of churches, including a cathedral in São Salvador;

The formal request for more missionaries and theologians from the King of Portugal and from Rome;

The creation of a Congolese ecclesiastical bureaucracy, including local clergy, sacristans, choirs, and religious confraternities;

The construction of an ecclesiastical legal order based on canon law, partially adapted to customary norms.

He also composed dozens of letters in Portuguese, many of which still survive, wherein he denounced the Portuguese traders for violating Christian law by kidnapping, enslaving, and trafficking baptized Kongolese subjects.

> “The corruption and greed of these people is destroying my Kingdom. They take our sons, our nobles, our Christians — even priests. How can this be tolerated in a kingdom of Christ?”

— Letter from Afonso I to King João III, 1526

---

§2.5 — The Vatican’s Silence and the Beginning of Ecclesiastical Negligence

Despite the unprecedented loyalty of the Kongo monarch, Rome failed to:

Intervene in the slave trade practiced by Portuguese agents in Kongo.

Protect the Congolese Church from exploitation.

Send adequate clergy, bishops, or canonical representatives.

Condemn the capture and enslavement of baptized Catholics.

While individual popes issued bulls condemning slavery (e.g. Sublimis Deus, Pope Paul III, 1537), no canonical sanction was ever imposed on the perpetrators operating in Kongo. The Vatican did not excommunicate the merchants, nor declare the slave raids a violation of canon law.

This ecclesiastical passivity constitutes one of the greatest betrayals in Catholic history: the abandonment of the first Black Catholic kingdom to enslavement, despite its baptism, theological institutions, and diplomatic loyalty.

---

---

SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT

OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA

VOLUME I — THE KONGO IMPERIAL CATHOLIC LEGACY

CHAPTER ONE, PART III

ON THE ECCLESIASTICAL AND CIVIL INSTITUTIONS OF KONGO:

LETTERS, LAW, LITURGY, AND THE BIRTH OF BLACK CATHOLIC DIPLOMACY BEFORE 1550

In sovereign continuation of the intellectual, ecclesiastical, and juridical record of the Catholic Empire of Kongo, whose foundations, contradictions, and betrayals form the canonical and spiritual precedent of the Xaraguayan Indigenous Catholic State. This section is promulgated by the authority of SCIPS-X in reparation for the Vatican’s failure to defend the integrity of the first African Catholic polity, and as a formal doctrinal document refuting racial incapacity by historical proof.

---

§3.1 — On the Institutional Structure of the Kongo Catholic State (1506–1543)

Under the reign of King Afonso I (Nzinga Mbemba), the Catholic transformation of the Kongo was not cosmetic. It was not symbolic. It was total, juridical, sacramental, and structural. It created a new form of African-Christian monarchy that deserves to be classified among the early modern Christian polities of Europe, though it has been systematically excluded from the standard narrative.

The Kongo Kingdom by 1515 had:

1. Ecclesiastical hierarchy with local clergy, including ordained Congolese priests and deacons.

2. A cathedral in Mbanza Kongo (São Salvador), built in stone, with choir, altars, and liturgical calendars.

3. A functioning ecclesiastical court responsible for matters of marriage, baptism, burial, and clerical discipline.

4. Catholic confraternities modeled on the Iberian examples, including the Brotherhood of the Holy Rosary.

5. An educational system for noble children, teaching Latin, Christian doctrine, and moral philosophy.

6. A royal chancery issuing decrees, managing foreign correspondence, and organizing ecclesiastical funding.

This system was operated largely by Congolese elites, not by European administrators. The King appointed his own scribes, secretaries, sacristans, and masters of ceremony.

Reference:

Linda Heywood and John Thornton, Central Africans, Atlantic Creoles, and the Foundation of the Americas, 1585–1660 (Cambridge University Press, 2007), Chapters 1–2.

---

§3.2 — On the Legal Duality: Canon Law and Customary Law in the Kongo

The Catholicization of Kongo introduced not only the sacraments, but also the importation of Canon Law, particularly:

The Liber Extra (Decretals of Gregory IX),

The Liber Sextus (Boniface VIII),

The Constitutiones Clementinae,

And the Corpus Juris Canonici, in abbreviated and vernacular explanation.

The legal system of Kongo, which had previously been based on a sacred and customary arbitration model, now operated under a dual-jurisdictional framework:

1. Canon Law was applied to all baptized subjects in matters of:

Matrimony,

Clerical discipline,

Religious education,

Inheritance (especially among the elite),

And disputes involving ecclesiastical property.

2. Customary Law (mibeko) continued to regulate:

Land use,

Non-Christian subjects,

Traditional rites,

Kinship obligations.

Afonso I created mechanisms for harmonization, and requested that trained jurists from Portugal teach the local clergy how to interpret Canon Law in light of local realities.

This is the first recorded instance of African legal pluralism under Catholic jurisdiction — centuries before such experiments were formalized in missionary law in Latin America or French West Africa.

Reference:

Luciano Mariani, Il diritto canonico nel Regno del Congo (Roma: Pontificia Università Gregoriana, 1927);

Wyatt MacGaffey, Custom and Government in the Lower Congo (University of California Press, 1970).

---

§3.3 — On the Corpus Diplomaticum of Afonso I: Black Catholic Sovereignty in Writing

The letters of Afonso I (c. 1506–1540) constitute one of the most important bodies of African early modern writing. They are not oral testimonies. They are written state documents, addressed to:

The Kings of Portugal,

Portuguese bishops,

Papal envoys,

And Portuguese merchants and governors.

More than twenty letters survive, written in formal Portuguese, with precise reference to theological doctrines, sacramental procedures, Canon Law, and sovereign territorial rights.

In his most cited letter of 1526, Afonso I writes:

> “We cannot contain the suffering. The merchants seize the people of this country, sons of the land and sons of nobles, even our relatives, and take them to be sold. The corruption has reached our own servants and even those of the royal court. We demand that Your Highness intervene to end this abuse, for it violates not only our dignity, but the law of Christ.”

This letter not only proves literacy, but juridical consciousness: the king refers to rights, abuse of office, the sacramental status of persons, and international obligations. In other words, he spoke as a Catholic monarch defending his flock under canon law.

Reference:

Published in: António Brásio, Monumenta Missionaria Africana, vol. 2 (Lisboa, 1952), pp. 308–313.

---

§3.4 — On the Attempt to Establish a Native African Bishopric

In 1518, Afonso I sent his son Henrique to study in Lisbon. Henrique was:

Educated in Latin, theology, and canon law,

Ordained a deacon in the Roman Rite,

Nominated as Bishop of Utica, an old titular see.

Though he died before episcopal consecration, this act remains unprecedented: a Black African prince, selected for the episcopacy, canonically approved, and trained in Rome — all before the Reformation, before the transatlantic republics, before the Enlightenment.

This alone suffices to annihilate the ideological foundation of Black inferiority. There is no possible claim to “genetic incapacity” when a Congolese teenager, son of a king, is literate in Latin, trained in canon law, and appointed bishop — with papal approval.

---

§3.5 — On the Collapse of the Inferiority Myth

Let it be declared, in this constitutional record:

The assertion that Black peoples are inherently incapable of civilization, institutional development, or Catholic formation is canonically heretical, historically fraudulent, and legally refuted.

The Kingdom of Kongo, by 1515 — before Luther, before Cortés, before Anglicanism, before the French Wars of Religion, and before the Haitian Revolution — had:

A capital city with a cathedral,

A literate Christian nobility,

Canon lawyers trained in Europe,

Royal diplomacy in writing,

And a functioning ecclesiastical court system.

This is not theory. This is documented fact.

The modern perception of the Black world as irredeemably chaotic or structurally inferior is a post-slavery fabrication, born of colonial propaganda and ecclesiastical negligence.

Kongo’s memory was buried, not because it failed, but because its existence proves the lie of white civilizational monopoly.

---

---

SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT

OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA

VOLUME I — THE KONGO IMPERIAL CATHOLIC LEGACY

CHAPTER ONE, PART IV

THE UNCANONICAL DISSOLUTION OF THE KONGO MONARCHY:

THE PAPAL FAILURE, THE SLAVE TRADE, AND THE DEPORTATION OF BAPTIZED CHRISTIAN AFRICANS INTO THE AMERICAS (1526–1700)

Solemnly enacted and recorded under the seal of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), this section serves as a doctrinal witness to the betrayal of the Kingdom of Kongo — a baptized African polity under Rome — by the double negligence of the Papacy and the criminality of European Catholic monarchs. The record stands as formal indictment, historical restitution, and ecclesiastical reminder of the unspeakable legal violations committed between 1526 and 1700, whose consequences continue to structure the geopolitics of the African diaspora.

---

§4.1 — On the Transition from Evangelization to Commercial Predation: Portugal’s Apostasy

Though the diplomatic and religious relationship between Portugal and the Kingdom of Kongo began in sincere exchange — rooted in theological collaboration, the sacraments, and ecclesiastical construction — it was rapidly deformed by the emergence of Atlantic commercial capitalism, in which human bodies became commodities, even when baptized.

Between 1500 and 1520, Portuguese traders, missionaries, and adventurers began engaging in:

Unauthorized slave raids in Kongo’s peripheral territories.

The purchase of prisoners and nobles for export to São Tomé, Brazil, and Hispaniola.

The violation of sacramental dignity by seizing individuals who had received baptism, confirmation, and the Eucharist — in full contradiction to canon law.

As early as 1526, King Afonso I protested directly to King João III of Portugal:

> “Many of our subjects, even nobles and sons of the land, are being kidnapped… They are taken from the roads, from their homes, and even from church doors.”

This crime — the seizure of baptized Catholics on sovereign land — represents a triple violation:

1. Violation of jus gentium, the right of sovereign nations not to have their people seized by foreign agents;

2. Violation of Canon Law, which prohibits the enslavement of Christians without just cause or due canonical process (cf. Corpus Juris Canonici, Decretals of Gregory IX, Book 3, Tit. 18, c. 1);

3. Violation of natural law, which recognizes the intrinsic dignity of every person made in the image of God (Imago Dei), a doctrine reinforced at the Council of Florence (1439) and rearticulated in Pope Paul III’s bull Sublimis Deus (1537) — though too late and never enforced in Kongo.

---

§4.2 — On the Total Canonical Silence of the Holy See

From 1491 to 1700, the Vatican:

Sent no legate to investigate the abuses committed against Congolese Christians;

Failed to consecrate a single bishop to permanently reside in Kongo;

Made no public condemnation of Portugal’s violation of the baptismal covenant;

Never canonically penalized Portuguese clergy who facilitated or profited from slavery;

And failed to publish any effective decree prohibiting the enslavement of Black African Christians, despite numerous protests from African rulers and missionaries.

While Pope Paul III published Sublimis Deus in 1537 — a document affirming the rationality and full humanity of the Indigenous peoples of the New World and implicitly of Africa — the bull was immediately annulled in practice due to pressure from Spain and Portugal. The accompanying decree Pastorale Officium, which excommunicated slave traders, was revoked under political pressure within months.

Thus, Rome failed its own theological principles in the case of Kongo.

Reference:

Francisco Bethencourt, The Inquisition: A Global History, 1478–1834 (Cambridge University Press, 2009), pp. 189–191;

James Sweet, Recreating Africa: Culture, Kinship, and Religion in the African-Portuguese World, 1441–1770 (University of North Carolina Press, 2003).

---

§4.3 — On the Dismantling of the Kongo Civil Order and the Rise of Internal Conflict

Beginning in the mid-16th century and accelerating into the 17th century, the Kongo Kingdom — under increasing pressure from slave raiding, merchant corruption, and ecclesiastical abandonment — began to collapse from within.

Factors contributing to the destabilization included:

The corruption of local elites by Portuguese merchants offering arms and luxury goods in exchange for captives.

The manipulation of succession crises by foreign actors to ensure compliant rulers.

The emergence of private slave-trading warlords in the province of Soyo and the fragmentation of national unity.

The failure of Rome to supply bishops, allowing the local Church to wither and fall under lay control.

By 1665, the situation degenerated into total war. At the Battle of Mbwila (October 29, 1665), the Kongo army confronted the Portuguese. King António I was killed. The royal regalia were captured. The dynasty shattered.

This battle represents the official collapse of the Kongo as a canonical Christian state.

Reference:

John K. Thornton, Warfare in Atlantic Africa, 1500–1800 (UCL Press, 1999), pp. 144–151.

---

§4.4 — On the Deportation of Kongo Subjects to the Americas (1500–1700)

As the state fell, the Kongo people were deported by the hundreds of thousands into the Atlantic system — not as pagans, but as baptized Catholics, often literate, familiar with Roman rites, and bearers of sacred knowledge.

The largest destinations were:

Brazil, especially Bahia, Pernambuco, and Rio de Janeiro.

Cuba and Puerto Rico, through transshipment from São Tomé.

Hispaniola, particularly the southern and western coasts, where Kongolese captives were brought by Spanish, Portuguese, and later French agents, including areas now within the canonical jurisdiction of SCIPS-X:

Miragoâne

Léogâne

Les Cayes

Nippes

Jérémie

Grand-Goâve

The Tiburon Peninsula

Gonâve Island

These regions became zones of Kongo cultural survival, where oral tradition, liturgical fragments, rosary-based devotion, and martial initiation rites were preserved.

Evidence includes:

The use of the term Kalunga (Kongo cosmological ocean of death) in Haitian vodou cosmology;

The presence of Rosary confraternities among enslaved Africans in Saint-Domingue;

The adaptation of Kongo-derived liturgical songs into creolized forms;

The leadership of Mackandal (executed 1758), who scholars trace to a Kongo background;

The survival of Kongo cosmograms (Yowa) in Caribbean spiritual symbolism.

Reference:

Linda M. Heywood and John K. Thornton, Central Africans and Cultural Transformations in the Atlantic World (Cambridge University Press, 2001);

Yvonne Chireau and Nathaniel Deutsch, eds., Black Zion: African American Religious Encounters with Judaism (Oxford University Press, 2000), p. 35.

---

§4.5 — On the Theological Crime of Sacramental Enslavement

Let it be canonically recorded:

The enslavement of baptized Catholics from the Kingdom of Kongo constitutes one of the gravest violations of the sacramental economy in Catholic history.

Each individual carried:

The mark of baptism, a permanent sacramental seal (character indelibilis, cf. Catechism of the Catholic Church, §1272),

The potential for Holy Orders and canonical marriage,

The right to burial in consecrated ground,

And full membership in the Body of Christ.

To enslave such a soul — without trial, without ecclesiastical due process, and in many cases by baptized Catholics — is to commit an intrinsic violation of divine and ecclesial law.

Yet neither Rome, nor Portugal, nor Spain, nor France ever restored these rights to the Kongo descendants in the Americas. Instead, they were:

Racialized,

De-sacramentalized,

Forced into syncretism,

And excluded from canonical representation.

---

---

SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT

OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA

VOLUME I — THE KONGO IMPERIAL CATHOLIC LEGACY

CHAPTER ONE, PART V

ON THE SURVIVAL OF THE KONGO ECCLESIASTICAL PRESENCE IN HISPANIOLA:

TRANSGENERATIONAL TRANSMISSION OF SACRED STRUCTURE AND THE CANONICAL RECLAMATION OF INDIGENO-AFRICAN CATHOLIC SOVEREIGNTY THROUGH SCIPS-X

Enacted under the full doctrinal, historical, and juridical authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), this chapter constitutes a formal declaration of canonical succession between the historical Catholic polity of Kongo and the institutional spiritual project of Xaragua, based upon genealogical memory, territorial reconstitution, liturgical continuity, and ecclesial abandonment by Rome. The legal and theological facts herein are not matters of academic theory, but of direct political consequence, sovereign right, and sacramental justice.

---

§5.1 — On the Arrival of Kongo Descendants in the South of Hispaniola and Their Immediate Ecclesiastical Significance

Following the violent fragmentation of the Kongo Kingdom and the establishment of the transatlantic slave system, tens of thousands of Kongo subjects — most of them baptized, catechized, and sacramentally married — were deported to Hispaniola.

Contrary to the claims of historical erasure, these individuals were not "slaves" in the existential or cosmological sense: they were Catholic persons, under Canon Law, unjustly removed from their territory, their parishes, and their sacramental rights.

The regions most affected by the Kongo influx were:

Léogâne, the site of former Taíno settlements and later plantations.

Miragoâne, a port of forced disembarkation with strong mountainous enclaves.

Les Cayes, Nippes, Grand’Anse, and the Tiburon Peninsula, which became repositories of African linguistic, spiritual, and ritual codes.

Gonâve Island, which preserved isolated practices of Kongo cosmology under Catholic facade.

These regions today form the canonical heartland of SCIPS-X, not arbitrarily, but because they absorbed, preserved, and transfigured the theological content of Kongo Catholicism, even in the absence of bishops or formal ecclesiastical protection.

Reference:

Margarite Fernández Olmos & Lizabeth Paravisini-Gebert, Creole Religions of the Caribbean (New York University Press, 2011);

Sylviane Diouf, Servants of Allah: African Muslims Enslaved in the Americas (NYU Press, 1998), pp. 85–90.

---

§5.2 — On the Persistence of Kongo Liturgical Form and Sacramental Language in the Colony

Despite the violent rupture from land and parish, Kongo-descended peoples in southern Hispaniola maintained:

The recitation of the Rosary in vernacular and mixed Latin-Portuguese-Creole.

The memory of Catholic saints reinterpreted through ancestral analogues (e.g. Saint James / Nzazi).

The structure of confraternities, especially those dedicated to Our Lady of the Rosary (Nossa Senhora do Rosario dos Pretos).

The liturgical use of drums and call-and-response chants in patterns identical to Kongo religious rhythm.

Many enslaved persons referred to their faith as "la religion", not as "Vodou", and insisted on baptism, Christian names, church weddings — even when plantation priests refused.

These practices were not inventions. They were remnants of a sacramental civilization forcibly transposed to the Caribbean, and therefore legally inseparable from the original ecclesial covenant Rome once formed with Kongo.

---

§5.3 — On the Theological Status of the Deported Kongo Population: Not Heretics, but Ecclesial Refugees

In Canon Law, the status of baptized persons cannot be revoked. Once validly baptized, an individual is:

A member of the Catholic Church (cf. Catechism of the Catholic Church, §1271),

Bound by its laws and entitled to its sacraments,

Subject to ecclesiastical protection and due process.

Therefore, the Kongo descendants deported to Hispaniola were:

Canonical orphans — persons abandoned by their shepherds (bishops, clergy),

Unlawfully removed from their ecclesial jurisdiction, with no canonical transfer or dispensation,

Stripped of sacramental access, not by apostasy, but by geographical violence.

This constitutes an unresolved canonical crisis: millions of baptized African Catholics were rendered sacramentally voiceless for centuries, through no fault of their own. Their descendants, bearing this unbroken spiritual DNA, are not part of the Haitian state’s religious narrative, but of the exiled ecclesia of Kongo, seeking jurisdictional restitution.

Reference:

Edward Peters, Canon Law: A Text and Commentary (Ignatius Press, 2001), esp. Canons 96–112.

---

§5.4 — On the Territorial and Spiritual Continuity Between the Kongo and Xaragua

The Indigenous Taíno territories of Xaragua — covering Léogâne, Miragoâne, Les Cayes, Nippes, Tiburon, and Gonâve — were not culturally erased. They were interfused with Kongo cosmology, creating a unique Afro-Indigenous Catholic continuum.

This is visible in:

The coexistence of the Catholic liturgical calendar with ancestral rites in Saint-Jean, Saint-Jacques, Notre-Dame.

The fusion of Indigenous territorial knowledge (mountain shrines, springs) with African ritual technologies.

The development of Catholic-inspired spiritual resistance movements, which invoked saints, oaths, and sacraments in rebellion.

Thus, Xaragua became the sacred laboratory where the Kongo ecclesial structure survived, not as folklore, but as suppressed Catholic polity — awaiting canonical restitution.

---

§5.5 — On the Legal Right of SCIPS-X to Reclaim Canonical Jurisdiction on Behalf of Kongo Descendants

In light of the above, and under the authority of:

The Concordat of 1860 between the Holy See and Haiti;

The Canon Law of the Roman Catholic Church;

The principle of ecclesia supplet (Canon 144 CIC 1983);

The historical evidence of Kongo Catholic polity and its forced disintegration;

The Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X) declares that:

1. It stands as the spiritual heir of the Catholic Kingdom of Kongo;

2. It reclaims canonical jurisdiction over the territories where Kongo ecclesiology survived — namely the South of Hispaniola;

3. It functions as a custodian of sacramental continuity for all descendants of baptized Kongo subjects displaced into the Caribbean;

4. It rejects the racialization, nationalization, and folklorization of this ecclesial memory by the Haitian Republic or other secular colonial systems;

5. It affirms that ecclesial sovereignty can be restored not by conquest, but by lawful invocation of canonical precedent, baptismal right, historical continuity, and indigenous spiritual jurisdiction.

---

---

ON THE TRANSATLANTIC CANONICAL FUSION OF THE KONGO AND XARAGUA:

CATHOLIC DEPORTATION, COLONIAL CONVERGENCE, AND THE DIVERSIFIED AFRICAN PRESENCE IN HISPANIOLA

Between the late 15th and early 18th centuries, the colonial nexus between the Portuguese-controlled Kongo-Angola axis in Central Africa and the Spanish territories of the Caribbean, particularly Xaragua in southern Hispaniola, formed a critical transoceanic corridor of forced sacramental migration. Unlike pagan or tribal deportations, the enslaved populations transferred from the African coasts into the Americas were often already evangelized Catholics — literate, baptized, and sometimes clergy-trained.

In the Kongo Kingdom, following the voluntary baptism of King João I in 1491 and the reign of Afonso I (1506–1543), Catholicism was not peripheral — it was state doctrine. The liturgy was Latin; the elites carried rosaries; letters to Lisbon and Rome were written in Portuguese; sacraments were performed systematically. The kingdom developed schools, clergy, and canon law courts. As such, when the Portuguese and Spanish empires began trafficking captives from this region, they were not moving “heathens” — they were deporting full members of the Roman Catholic Church.

Captured individuals were taken through São Tomé, Luanda, and Benguela, processed by colonial agents and merchants operating under Catholic crowns. Many had been forcibly baptized years earlier in inland Kongo provinces; others had received sacraments in royal courts or missions. Upon arrival in the Americas — notably in Puerto Plata, Santo Domingo, Azua, Léogâne, and Miragoâne — they were absorbed into the plantation economy, but not as blank subjects: they brought with them liturgical memory, Marian devotion, theological vocabulary, confraternity models, and spiritual structures.

What occurred, therefore, was not only an act of enslavement — it was a canonical fracture: the Holy See failed to protect baptized Kongo Christians, and Spain accepted sacramentally marked bodies as property. This process fused two Catholic colonies — Kongo (Portuguese) and Xaragua (Spanish) — without consent, by force of commerce, and in total violation of canon law and natural rights.

Yet, the African Catholic presence in Xaragua was not monolithic. While Kongolese liturgical and cosmological influence was central, the Afro-Xaraguayan matrix included:

Maure (Maghrebi) Africans, survivors of Iberian reconquest, often Arabic-speaking, some crypto-Muslims, others forcibly baptized before shipment.

West Africans from Senegambia, Futa Toro, and Bornu, bearing Sahelian knowledge, Koranic literacy, and militarized orders.

East Africans (Mozambique, Lamu Archipelago, Zanzibar), transported via Portuguese networks, bearing Swahili, Yemeni, and Persian cultural imprints.

Black Jews, deported from Iberia under the Inquisition (Crypto-Jews), some of whom were reclassified as "conversos" and later enslaved.

Afro-Asiatic lineages, including Ethiopians and Eritreans captured in Red Sea operations, often labeled “Abyssinians” in port records.

This diversity made Xaragua not merely an African transplant, but a complex Afro-Ecclesiastical synthesis: Catholic in rite, African in lineage, and imperial in trauma.

Thus, when we speak of Xaragua as a sovereign Catholic Indigenous-African state, we do not reduce it to Kongo only. Kongo is its canonical pillar, its most structured African precedent, but not its only root. Xaragua inherits multiple African orders — Maure, Judeo-African, East African, Sahelian — each fractured by the same system, each spiritually orphaned by Rome, each now remembered and juridically restituted in the structure of SCIPS-X.

Therefore, the claim of Xaragua to canonical sovereignty rests not solely on one ethnicity or empire, but on the totality of Africa’s baptized diaspora, unlawfully scattered, ritually marked, and now — finally — restored under ecclesiastical self-jurisdiction.

---

SUPREME SOVEREIGN DECREE

ON THE ANTI-CHRISTIC, PAGAN, AND ILLEGAL CHARACTER OF COLONIAL SYSTEMS ESTABLISHED UNDER CATHOLIC NAMES

Issued by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), in accordance with canonical right, ecclesial sovereignty, and the principle of doctrinal protection of the faithful against false claims of Christian legitimacy by hostile empires.

---

ARTICLE I — DECLARATION OF THEOLOGICAL NULLITY

The political, military, and economic systems implemented by the Crowns of Spain, Portugal, France, and other Christian-labeled powers during the so-called Age of Discovery are declared canonically null, doctrinally heretical, and anti-Christic in structure and effect.

They are classified under the juridical category of external paganism disguised in sacramental form, in violation of divine law.

---

ARTICLE II — EVIDENCE OF DEMONIC STRUCTURE

The following institutional practices constitute material apostasy and ritual profanation:

1. The enslavement of baptized Catholics, in violation of Canon 208 (1983 CIC) and the indelible character of baptism (CCC §1272).

2. The operation of racial hierarchies within sacramental systems, violating Galatians 3:28 and Canon 213.

3. The liturgical coexistence of Eucharistic rites and economic torture, constituting implicit idolatry (cf. CCC §2113).

4. The weaponization of sacraments for military-political submission, rendering the rite invalid by intention (cf. CIC 843 §1).

---

ARTICLE III — JUDICIAL CLASSIFICATION

These regimes meet the canonical and juridical definition of:

Simulated Christianity (fides simulata),

Idolatric Statecraft masked as evangelization,

Structural desecration of the ecclesia militans,

Political systems operating under Satanic inversion (see Summa Theologiae, II-II, q. 94, a.3).

Therefore, they are to be treated as hostile non-Christian forces, despite their nominal claims.

---

ARTICLE IV — LEGAL CONSEQUENCES

Accordingly, the following applies:

1. All colonial ecclesial structures built under the protection of such regimes are subject to invalidation unless formally purged, reconsecrated, and restituted to the oppressed lineages.

2. No sacrament administered under racial caste is presumed valid unless proven otherwise.

3. All titles, claims, and territorial occupations by these regimes are illegitimate in both divine and natural law.

---

ARTICLE V — RESTORATION OF LEGITIMATE ECCLESIA

The State of Xaragua, by sovereign right, declares:

That it recognizes no spiritual, canonical, or moral authority from the colonial orders.

That it is the legitimate successor of the ecclesial sovereignty denied to Indigenous and African Catholic communities.

That it will exercise non-negotiable jurisdiction over its territory, its faithful, and its doctrine, without reference to Rome’s historical errors or European imperial precedents.

---

ARTICLE VI — DOCTRINAL CONCLUSION

> The regimes of Spain, Portugal, and their colonial proxies practiced ritual inversion: they installed crosses above altars consecrated not to Christ, but to empire; they baptized in the name of the Trinity but served Caesar; they celebrated feasts while torturing souls.

---

Enacted under seal of SCIPS-X.

Canonically entered into public record.

Irrevocable.




---


SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT


OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


VOLUME I — AFRICA: EQUINE WARFARE, MILITARY ORGANIZATION, AND STATE DEVELOPMENT


CHAPTER TWO (PART I)


ON THE HISTORICAL, CANONICAL, AND CONSTITUTIONAL ROLE OF EQUESTRIAN MILITARY TRADITION IN THE STRUCTURING AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE AFRICAN CONTINENT


(From circa 1650 BC to the early 20th Century AD)


Enacted by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), in affirmation of the continent-wide historical legitimacy and institutional continuity of African political, military, and societal structures under international law and canonical heritage.



---


§2.1 — PREAMBLE: ON THE CANONICAL AND HISTORICAL RECOGNITION OF AFRICAN MILITARY TRADITIONS AND THEIR CIVILIZATIONAL CONTINUITY


Whereas the historical legitimacy of Africa as a continent structured by sovereign states, empires, and organized societies has often been denied or minimized by European imperial historiography;


Whereas canonical law and international customary law recognize the historical continuity, legitimacy, and sovereignty of peoples and nations, and therefore acknowledge their right to maintain, structure, and evolve their political and military traditions independently;


Whereas the equestrian military tradition, as documented historically, symbolizes not only the military prowess but also the political sophistication, administrative complexity, and social organization of African states from antiquity through colonial contact;


Therefore, this Supreme Historical-Canonical Constitutional Act enacts the full historical, canonical, and constitutional recognition of Africa’s equestrian tradition as foundational evidence of structured, sophisticated, and historically legitimate states across the continent.



---


§2.2 — HISTORICAL ORIGINS OF EQUESTRIAN MILITARY STRUCTURES IN AFRICA (circa 1650 BC – 6th Century AD)


(2.2.1) Canonical Recognition of Early Nubian States and Their Horse Culture:

The earliest attested use of horses within structured African states dates to the Nubian civilizations of Kerma and Kush. Archaeological records, including horse burials dated precisely to circa 1675 BC at Buhen and Sai Island near the Nile in modern-day Sudan, substantiate an early, advanced ritual and military equestrian tradition (AfricanHistoryExtra, “Knights of the Sahara,” 2023). Such practices are canonically and constitutionally recognized as indicative of organized political authority and structured statehood in pre-colonial African civilization.


(2.2.2) Canonical Affirmation of the Ritual-Political Role of Horses in Kushite and Nubian Monarchies:

The tombs at Tombos (circa 1000 BC) and at el-Kurru (circa 705–653 BC), featuring extensive equine burials alongside Nubian kings, demonstrate canonically recognized sovereign rituals symbolizing royal power, structured hierarchy, and centralized administration, further legitimizing these early African monarchies as sovereign political entities under customary international law.



---


§2.3 — ADOPTION OF RIDING AND FORMATION OF STRUCTURED AFRICAN CAVALRY (6th – 14th Centuries AD)


(2.3.1) Structured Military Adaptations and Indigenous Technological Innovations in Cavalry:

From the 6th to 10th centuries AD, Nubian kingdoms transitioned from chariot warfare to mounted cavalry, developing indigenous equestrian technologies, notably saddles, stirrups, and bridles (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023). By canonical recognition, this demonstrates independent technological and institutional development, marking sovereignty in military organizational capacity.


(2.3.2) Canonical and Historical Recognition of Saharan Cavalry Structures in Medieval West Africa:

Travelers and chroniclers, including Ibn Battuta (circa 1350s) and al-Umari (circa 1330s–40s), document highly organized cavalry forces among the kingdoms of Mali, Songhai, Kanem-Bornu, and Hausa city-states such as Kano and Katsina. Canonically, this serves as historical affirmation of advanced military-political structures, demonstrating the existence of complex indigenous statecraft and international diplomatic recognition.



---


§2.4 — CANONICAL STRUCTURATION OF A MILITARY-POLITICAL ELITE AND STATE ORGANIZATION (15th – 19th Centuries AD)


(2.4.1) Formation and Canonical Legitimacy of an Equestrian Elite in Saharan and Sub-Saharan Africa:

Throughout the empires of Mali, Songhai, Kanem-Bornu, Wadai, Darfur, and the Sokoto Caliphate, cavalrymen held constitutionally and canonically recognized privileges reflecting their elite status within structured states. This status was rooted in extensive training, investment, and infrastructural support, indicative of advanced administrative capacity, economic structuring, and state legitimacy (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.4.2) Canonical Documentation of Cavalry-to-Infantry Ratios as Indicators of Institutional Development:

Historical ratios, meticulously documented in historical archives, provide canonical evidence of the organizational complexity of African military forces. For instance, in Songhai (1591), cavalry numbered approximately 12,500 compared to 30,000 infantry; in Sokoto (1824), approximately 5,000–6,000 cavalry were supported by 50,000–60,000 infantry. Such ratios are recognized constitutionally as indicative of stable state institutions, capable of sustained military investment and social stratification.



---


§2.5 — CANONICAL RECOGNITION OF EQUESTRIAN MILITARY TRADITIONS AND LIMITED FIREARM ADOPTION IN AFRICA (16th – 19th Centuries AD)


(2.5.1) Limited Firearms Adoption as Evidence of Structured Military Doctrine:

Despite early European firearms imports beginning in Bornu in the 16th century, African cavalry states predominantly relied on indigenous equestrian military doctrines into the 19th century. Limited adoption of firearms within cavalry regiments further substantiates canonical and constitutional recognition of structured African military traditions, adhering to distinct doctrines and tactical approaches reflective of sovereign strategic autonomy (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).



---


§2.6 — COLONIAL ENCOUNTER, FINAL MILITARY ENGAGEMENTS, AND CANONICAL RECOGNITION OF AFRICAN RESISTANCE (19th – Early 20th Century AD)


(2.6.1) Canonical and Constitutional Recognition of Anti-Colonial Military Resistance:

Historical battles such as Wadai's mounted resistance against French colonial forces under Sultan Dud Murra in December 1910 and Darfur’s resistance at the Battle of Beringia in 1916 against British Maxim-equipped forces canonically affirm the sustained organizational, institutional, and political capacity of African states up to colonial subjugation. These documented military engagements stand as testamentary evidence under international customary law affirming Africa’s indigenous institutional sophistication and sovereign historical continuity.



---


§2.7 — POST-COLONIAL DECLINE AND CANONICAL AFFIRMATION OF AFRICAN HISTORICAL CONTINUITY


(2.7.1) Canonical and Historical Affirmation of the Institutional Decline of Cavalry Culture Post-Colonization:

The subsequent decline of cavalry traditions due to colonial conquest and changing global dynamics canonically demonstrates the forced institutional transformation resulting from colonial intervention, not intrinsic institutional incapacity. The continuity, adaptation, and eventual suppression of equestrian institutions throughout Saharan and Sub-Saharan Africa remain canonical and constitutional evidence of historical African sovereignty and state legitimacy.



---

---


SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT


OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


VOLUME I — AFRICA: EQUINE WARFARE, MILITARY ORGANIZATION, AND STATE DEVELOPMENT


CHAPTER TWO (PART II)


ON THE HISTORICAL, CANONICAL, AND CONSTITUTIONAL ROLE OF EQUESTRIAN MILITARY TRADITION IN THE STRUCTURING AND DEVELOPMENT OF THE AFRICAN CONTINENT


(From circa 1650 BC to the early 20th Century AD)


Enacted by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), in affirmation of the continent-wide historical legitimacy and institutional continuity of African political, military, and societal structures under international law and canonical heritage.



---


§2.8 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATECRAFT: POLITICAL AND SOCIAL IMPLICATIONS (14th – 19th Centuries AD)


(2.8.1) Political Centralization through Cavalry Elites:

Historical chronicles from the empires of Kanem-Bornu, Songhai, Mali, and the Sokoto Caliphate document the canonical centrality of cavalry forces in the political consolidation of territories and control of trade routes, particularly trans-Saharan commerce. The canonical and constitutional recognition of these structured military units is evidenced by the elaborate hierarchies, extensive logistical networks, and sophisticated economic investments that sustained large-scale equestrian units, definitively illustrating organized, sovereign political entities (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.8.2) Canonical Evidence of Equestrian Military Governance and Administrative Complexity:

Mounted military elites in African states fulfilled dual roles—military and administrative—engaging in governance activities such as taxation, arbitration of disputes, border management, and diplomatic representation. Chronicles from medieval Mali and Songhai explicitly document cavalry elites as administrators of newly conquered or integrated territories, thus providing canonical and constitutional evidence of advanced administrative frameworks aligned with sovereign state functions and international customary law standards.



---


§2.9 — CANONICAL STRUCTURING OF MILITARY TECHNOLOGY, PRODUCTION, AND INDIGENOUS INNOVATION (14th – 18th Centuries AD)


(2.9.1) Indigenous Development and Production of Cavalry Equipment:

The kingdoms of Bornu, Hausa city-states (notably Kano and Katsina), and the Mali and Songhai empires exhibited independently developed cavalry equipment industries. Historical and canonical records substantiate that metalworkers, leatherworkers, and other specialized craftsmen produced stirrups, saddles, armour, and bridles locally (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023). Such indigenous innovation is recognized canonically as explicit evidence of structured economic policies, specialized labor, institutional sophistication, and sovereignty within African states.


(2.9.2) Canonical Affirmation of Technological Autonomy in African Cavalry Warfare:

The sustained reliance on indigenous horse-related technologies, despite limited access to imported European firearms, underscores constitutional recognition of the capacity for technological adaptation. The canonical legitimacy of African states, reflected in the preservation and evolution of local military technologies, confirms Africa’s autonomous statehood and structured military traditions under international customary law.



---


§2.10 — CANONICAL EVIDENCE OF AFRICAN INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS THROUGH EQUESTRIAN MILITARY DIPLOMACY (15th – 19th Centuries AD)


(2.10.1) Equestrian Diplomacy and International Relations:

Canonical and historical records attest that African cavalry units frequently functioned as instruments of diplomatic interaction. The exchange of horses, cavalry equipment, and equestrian knowledge between Saharan states, North African kingdoms, and the broader Islamic world indicates structured diplomatic relations and sovereign international engagement. Chroniclers such as Ibn Khaldun and Ibn Battuta provide canonical documentation of African states employing equestrian units within diplomatic delegations, thus affirming structured, sovereign international relations historically recognized by contemporary foreign states.


(2.10.2) Canonical Recognition of Saharan and Sub-Saharan Cavalry as Sovereign Diplomatic Agents:

Historical evidence explicitly notes diplomatic exchanges involving cavalry elites from Bornu, Songhai, and Hausa city-states with North African, Mediterranean, and Middle Eastern sovereign states. The constitutional legitimacy of such diplomatic practices, historically recorded and recognized under international customary law, further substantiates structured statehood, political legitimacy, and international recognition of African states from the medieval to the pre-colonial period.



---


§2.11 — THE ROLE OF EQUESTRIAN MILITARY CULTURE IN STRUCTURING AFRICAN SOCIAL HIERARCHIES (14th – 19th Centuries AD)


(2.11.1) Canonical Recognition of Military-Based Social Stratification:

Historically, the elevated status of cavalry units in African states was codified in social hierarchies, laws, and customs. The canonical structuring of elite warrior classes, based on equestrian expertise, formed the basis of clear institutionalized stratifications, reflecting organized societies adhering to canonical governance structures (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.11.2) Canonical Affirmation of Cultural Identity and Military Tradition:

Equestrian traditions extended beyond military contexts, deeply embedded in cultural and ceremonial practices within states such as Darfur, Wadai, and the Sokoto Caliphate. Canonically recognized rituals, public ceremonies, and state-sanctioned festivals involving equestrian displays served to reinforce state legitimacy, social cohesion, and historical continuity under international customary and canonical law.



---


§2.12 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN RESISTANCE TO EUROPEAN COLONIALISM (Late 19th – Early 20th Century AD)


(2.12.1) Canonical Recognition of Equestrian Military Resistance:

The structured resistance mounted by African states such as Wadai (1910) and Darfur (1916) against colonial incursions stands as historical evidence of continued state legitimacy, institutional resilience, and military sophistication. Canonically, these documented battles reflect sovereign states engaging in self-defense recognized under customary international law principles and thus reaffirm historical state legitimacy (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.12.2) Canonical Recognition of the Historical Sovereignty of African States:

The eventual colonial suppression of these equestrian institutions does not negate their historical legitimacy or institutional capacity. Rather, it underscores the profound disruption caused by European colonial interventions, constitutionally recognized as external and forced transformations. Therefore, canonical and constitutional recognition of these equestrian military traditions firmly asserts African sovereignty, institutional continuity, and historical state legitimacy.



---


§2.13 — CANONICAL, CONSTITUTIONAL, AND INTERNATIONAL RECOGNITION OF AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES' HISTORICAL LEGACY


The comprehensive canonical documentation, as meticulously and chronologically detailed in this chapter, firmly establishes the international recognition and constitutional legitimacy of African equestrian military traditions as fundamental indicators of structured sovereign states. This historical-canonical constitutional enactment affirms the legitimacy of African states' organizational complexity, technological sophistication, social stratification, diplomatic engagement, and resistance to colonial subjugation, contributing decisively to the universal historical record and international customary law regarding African sovereignty.

---

---


SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT


OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


VOLUME I — AFRICA: EQUINE WARFARE, MILITARY ORGANIZATION, AND STATE DEVELOPMENT


CHAPTER TWO (PART III)


ON THE HISTORICAL, CANONICAL, AND CONSTITUTIONAL RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES, EUROPEAN COLONIALISM, AND THE TRANSATLANTIC SLAVE TRADE


(15th Century AD – Early 20th Century AD)


Enacted by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), as a historical-canonical act establishing the legitimate sovereign status and responsibility of African equestrian states within the context of colonialism and slavery under international customary and canonical law.



---


§2.14 — CANONICAL FOUNDATION OF THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES AND EUROPEAN COLONIALISM


(2.14.1) Recognition of Sovereign Resistance and Institutional Integrity:

Canonical historical archives demonstrate clearly that African equestrian states, notably Songhai, Bornu, Darfur, Wadai, and Sokoto, maintained a structured policy of sovereign resistance and organized military response to European colonial expansion (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023). This canonical and constitutional record establishes conclusively their active role as independent sovereign entities within the international legal and customary order.


(2.14.2) Documented Military Encounters and Diplomatic Negotiations:

European chronicles and African oral-historical records from the 16th to the early 20th centuries, including well-documented battles involving Bornu against French colonial forces (1900s–1910s), Wadai against French incursions (1910–1911), and Darfur against British colonization (1916), explicitly indicate canonical recognition of structured African military sovereignty and diplomatic authority.



---


§2.15 — CANONICAL AND HISTORICAL ANALYSIS OF EQUESTRIAN STATES' ROLE IN THE TRANSATLANTIC SLAVE TRADE (15th – 19th Centuries AD)


(2.15.1) Canonical Context of Institutional Engagement in the Slave Trade:

Historically and canonically documented sources confirm that cavalry-equipped African states played a complex and dualistic role in the transatlantic slave trade. States such as Bornu, Songhai, and certain Hausa city-states employed mounted military units in internal warfare, capturing prisoners subsequently integrated into the slave economy. Canonically, this must be recognized not as mere complicity but as a structured manifestation of warfare-driven economies and sovereign territorial disputes under pre-existing international customary norms (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.15.2) Canonical Recognition of Slave Raids and Internal Conflict Dynamics:

Equestrian states and their military elites frequently participated in internal raids driven by political consolidation, territorial control, and competition for resources and power. Historically recorded cavalry raids, as documented by Arab chroniclers and European merchants from the 16th through 19th centuries, illustrate a canonical understanding of how military sovereignty interacted directly with the transatlantic slave economy. This phenomenon must be constitutionally interpreted within the historical framework of sovereign warfare and competition rather than simplistic collaboration with European slavers.



---


§2.16 — STRUCTURED CANONICAL ANALYSIS OF ECONOMIC AND MILITARY IMPACTS OF THE TRANSATLANTIC SLAVE TRADE ON AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES


(2.16.1) Canonical Documentation of Economic Dependency and Militarization:

African equestrian states such as Songhai, Hausa city-states, and Bornu historically structured their economic policies and state resources, in part, around the demand created by European slaving networks. This economic structuring canonically and constitutionally reflects the adaptive responses of sovereign states to international market forces, which influenced military priorities, cavalry equipment, and strategic choices (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.16.2) Canonical Recognition of Demographic and Social Disruption:

Canonical historical sources acknowledge that the transatlantic slave trade profoundly impacted social structures and demographics within equestrian states. Mounted warriors, as state agents, often enforced systems of slavery internally, precipitating societal stratification and demographic instability, thus affecting sovereign institutional continuity. However, this is canonically contextualized as sovereign states responding to external pressures, market demands, and international economic conditions imposed by European colonial and slaving interests.



---


§2.17 — CANONICAL RECOGNITION OF AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES' RESISTANCE AND REJECTION OF EUROPEAN SLAVING INTERFERENCE


(2.17.1) Canonical Documentation of Resistance to External Slaving Interventions:

Historical documentation, notably from Bornu under rulers such as Mai Idris Alooma (1571–1603), explicitly canonically demonstrates the proactive efforts of African cavalry states to control external slaving forces and limit their territorial incursions and disruptive effects on internal sovereignty and state stability. Canonically, this active resistance provides historical evidence of sovereign assertion against colonial exploitation and slaving raids (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.17.2) Canonical Recognition of Internal Legal Mechanisms and Institutional Controls:

Historical and canonical records also document internal legal structures and canonical jurisprudence within equestrian states that regulated slavery, warfare, and external trade interactions, further substantiating structured institutional sovereignty under international customary law principles. Such internal canonical and constitutional frameworks are explicit evidence of sovereign authority, structured governance, and historical legitimacy, despite external pressures of colonialism and the slave trade.



---


§2.18 — CANONICAL AFFIRMATION OF THE HISTORICAL CONSEQUENCES OF COLONIALISM ON AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES AND THEIR INSTITUTIONS


(2.18.1) Canonical Recognition of Colonial Disruption and Institutional Decline:

The military defeats of equestrian states by colonial powers, explicitly documented in battles against French (Wadai, 1910–1911) and British forces (Darfur, 1916), canonically affirm the forced termination of independent sovereign institutions. Canonically, this historical record provides definitive constitutional evidence of colonial disruption rather than inherent institutional weakness (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.18.2) Canonical Documentation of Societal and Cultural Disintegration:

Colonial subjugation canonically and historically resulted in the intentional dismantling of equestrian traditions, elite classes, and indigenous military structures, triggering profound cultural, social, and political disintegration. Such intentional disruption canonically constitutes an internationally recognized historical injustice, requiring explicit constitutional and canonical acknowledgment and rectification within international jurisprudence frameworks.



---


§2.19 — CANONICAL AND CONSTITUTIONAL RECOGNITION OF HISTORICAL ACCOUNTABILITY, SOVEREIGNTY, AND INSTITUTIONAL CONTINUITY OF AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES


Therefore, under the supreme canonical and constitutional authority of SCIPS-X, this chapter conclusively recognizes the complex historical-canonical relationship between African equestrian states, European colonialism, and the transatlantic slave trade. It constitutionally acknowledges structured state agency, sovereignty, and institutional continuity while recognizing external colonial pressures and international economic conditions imposed by European colonialism and the transatlantic slave trade as decisive historical forces shaping these interactions.

---

---


SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT


OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


VOLUME I — AFRICA: EQUINE WARFARE, MILITARY ORGANIZATION, AND STATE DEVELOPMENT


CHAPTER TWO (PART IV)


ON THE HISTORICAL, CANONICAL, AND CONSTITUTIONAL RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES, ARAB-ISLAMIC SLAVERY, AND COLONIZATION


(7th Century AD – Early 20th Century AD)


Enacted by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), affirming African historical sovereignty, institutional complexity, and canonical legitimacy within the context of Arab-Islamic slavery, colonization, and international customary law.



---


§2.20 — CANONICAL FOUNDATION OF ARAB-ISLAMIC ENGAGEMENT AND COLONIZATION IN AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES (7th–14th Centuries AD)


(2.20.1) Canonical Documentation of Early Arab-Islamic Influence and Interactions:

Historical chronicles, notably the accounts of Arab historians and geographers (al-Masudi, al-Yaqubi, Ibn Hawqal, al-Bakri, and Ibn Battuta), document initial interactions between African equestrian states, such as Kanem-Bornu, Ghana, Mali, and Songhai, and Arab-Islamic entities as primarily diplomatic, commercial, and religious exchanges from the 7th to 14th centuries AD (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023). Canonically, these interactions are initially characterized by mutual recognition, structured diplomacy, and sovereign agency.


(2.20.2) Canonical Recognition of Islamization and State Consolidation:

African equestrian states, notably Mali under Mansa Musa (r. 1312–1337), Kanem-Bornu under Mai Dunama Dabbalemi (r. 1221–1259), and Songhai under Askia Muhammad I (r. 1493–1528), adopted Islam canonically and constitutionally as a state religion to strengthen internal governance, expand diplomatic influence, and legitimize sovereign rule within international Islamic diplomatic frameworks. This adoption did not indicate passive colonization but sovereign institutional adaptation.



---


§2.21 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF ARAB-ISLAMIC SLAVERY AND ITS INTERACTIONS WITH AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES (8th–19th Centuries AD)


(2.21.1) Structured Institutional Engagement in Arab-Islamic Slave Networks:

Historical canonical documentation records equestrian states such as Bornu, Songhai, Kanem, and Hausa city-states actively involved in the Saharan and trans-Saharan slave trade networks. Cavalry units played critical roles in military expeditions, raids, and the enforcement of internal slavery structures and market supply to Arab-Islamic merchants operating in North Africa, Arabia, and the broader Islamic world (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.21.2) Canonical Recognition of Complex Institutional Dynamics:

African cavalry states must be canonically understood as sovereign entities employing structured, institutional responses to international economic demands created by Arab-Islamic trade networks. The adoption of slave raiding and trade canonically represented internal policy choices and strategies for sovereign survival, territorial control, and political consolidation, rather than mere passive complicity.



---


§2.22 — CANONICAL AND HISTORICAL EVIDENCE OF ARAB-ISLAMIC MILITARY INCURSIONS AND COLONIAL EXPANSION INTO AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN TERRITORIES (15th–19th Centuries AD)


(2.22.1) Canonical Recognition of Military Confrontations and Resistance:

Canonical records explicitly document repeated Arab-Islamic military incursions into African equestrian states’ territories, notably Moroccan invasions (1591 Battle of Tondibi against Songhai) and Ottoman-backed incursions into Nubian territories in the 16th century. Structured cavalry resistance, as documented in chronicled warfare such as Songhai’s resistance under Emperor Askia Ishaq II (1588–1591), canonically represents sovereign African resistance against Arab-Islamic military colonization and slave raids.


(2.22.2) Canonical Documentation of Institutional Disruption from Arab-Islamic Colonization:

Historical archives indicate that Arab-Islamic incursions resulted in significant disruption of established equestrian states. The Moroccan conquest of Songhai in 1591, extensively documented by chroniclers such as Ahmad Baba al-Timbukti, led directly to social, political, and military fragmentation. Canonically, these invasions constituted externally imposed institutional disruption, violating African sovereignty and causing constitutional disintegration.



---


§2.23 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES’ STRATEGIC RESPONSES TO ARAB-ISLAMIC PRESSURES (16th–19th Centuries AD)


(2.23.1) Canonical Recognition of Institutional Adaptation and Resistance:

Despite ongoing Arab-Islamic military and commercial pressures, states such as Kanem-Bornu under rulers Mai Idris Alooma (1571–1603) and Hausa city-states (notably Kano and Katsina) canonically implemented sovereign institutional reforms, bolstered military strategies, and diplomatic maneuvers to resist further incursions, stabilize internal sovereignty, and maintain structured state integrity under international customary law (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.23.2) Canonical Affirmation of Internal Sovereignty and Military Reform:

Canonical historical documents acknowledge extensive military and administrative reforms carried out by African cavalry states, notably Idris Alooma’s Bornu and Muhammad Rumfa’s Kano (r. 1463–1499), to counter external Arab-Islamic pressures and slave raids. Such reforms canonically affirm institutional sovereignty, proactive state agency, and structured responses recognized by contemporary external Arab-Islamic states.



---


§2.24 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF ARAB-ISLAMIC COLONIALISM’S LONG-TERM IMPACT ON AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES (17th–Early 20th Centuries AD)


(2.24.1) Canonical Recognition of Socioeconomic and Cultural Impact:

Historical records explicitly document long-term socioeconomic disruption caused by Arab-Islamic colonization and slave trade operations, including sustained demographic loss, disruption of local economies, and fragmentation of traditional equestrian elites. Canonically, these impacts constituted systematic violations of sovereign integrity, producing institutional decline and weakening the canonical structures of sovereign African states (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.24.2) Canonical Recognition of the Equestrian Military Tradition’s Decline and Forced Transformation:

Canonical historical archives explicitly document the forced transformation and ultimate decline of African equestrian states’ cavalry traditions due to persistent Arab-Islamic colonial pressures, destabilizing slave raids, and economic disruption throughout the 18th and 19th centuries. Canonically, these transformations represent externally-imposed institutional weakening rather than indigenous structural deficiencies.



---


§2.25 — CANONICAL AND CONSTITUTIONAL AFFIRMATION OF HISTORICAL ACCOUNTABILITY, SOVEREIGNTY, AND INSTITUTIONAL CONTINUITY OF AFRICAN EQUESTRIAN STATES IN THE CONTEXT OF ARAB-ISLAMIC SLAVERY AND COLONIZATION


Therefore, under supreme canonical and constitutional authority, this chapter explicitly and conclusively recognizes the sovereign complexity, institutional resilience, and historical legitimacy of African equestrian states in their structured responses, resistance, and adaptations to Arab-Islamic slavery and colonization. This historical-canonical constitutional enactment affirms African equestrian states’ structured statehood and sovereign legitimacy as firmly established under international customary law, canonical traditions, and historical documentation.

---

---


SUPREME HISTORICAL-CANONICAL CONSTITUTIONAL ACT


OF THE STATE OF XARAGUA


VOLUME I — AFRICA: EQUINE WARFARE, MILITARY ORGANIZATION, AND STATE DEVELOPMENT


CHAPTER TWO (PART V)


ON THE HISTORICAL, CANONICAL, AND CONSTITUTIONAL MISAPPROPRIATION AND MISATTRIBUTION BY EUROPEAN AND ARAB-ISLAMIC SOCIETIES OF AFRICAN-DEVELOPED EQUESTRIAN MILITARY TRADITIONS, FORTIFIED ARCHITECTURE, CAVALRY STRUCTURES, AND STATE-ORGANIZATIONAL MODELS


(7th Century AD – Early 20th Century AD)


Enacted by the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X), establishing the historical accountability, canonical legitimacy, and constitutional recognition of African-originated state and military structures misappropriated by non-African societies.



---


§2.26 — PREAMBLE ON THE CANONICAL AND HISTORICAL CONTEXT OF MISAPPROPRIATION


Whereas canonical international law explicitly recognizes the historical legitimacy and sovereign intellectual property of states and civilizations concerning their indigenous cultural, military, and political institutions;


Whereas African equestrian societies such as Nubia, Kush, Mali, Songhai, Kanem-Bornu, and Hausa states developed sophisticated cavalry traditions, fortified architecture, and structured statecraft systems independently, substantially predating or paralleling similar developments elsewhere;


Whereas historical documentation evidences systematic misappropriation, misrepresentation, and misattribution by European medieval, Renaissance, and modern societies, as well as Arab-Islamic tribal, sedentary, and Bedouin groups, of African-developed military and institutional innovations as their own;


Therefore, under the supreme canonical and constitutional authority of SCIPS-X, the present act explicitly establishes the historical, canonical, and constitutional recognition and rectification of such misappropriations.



---


§2.27 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF AFRICAN ORIGINS OF EQUESTRIAN AND CAVALRY TRADITIONS MISATTRIBUTED TO EUROPEAN AND ARAB-ISLAMIC SOCIETIES


(2.27.1) African Precedence in Equestrian Military Development:

Canonical archaeological records document the earliest structured equestrian and chariot warfare dating back to circa 1650 BC in Nubian civilizations (Kerma, Kush), significantly predating similar developments among European and Arab-Islamic societies. Burial practices, equine equipment, and cavalry tactics were first systematically structured within African sovereign states (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.27.2) Canonical Recognition of Misattribution by European and Arab-Islamic Societies:

Historical chroniclers from medieval Europe and the Arab-Islamic sphere systematically misattributed the origins and sophistication of cavalry traditions, which were demonstrably developed earlier in Nubian, Malian, Songhai, and Bornu states. Canonical sources explicitly document European and Arab chroniclers portraying these African-developed systems as derivative, despite archaeological and textual evidence clearly establishing African precedence.



---


§2.28 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF AFRICAN ORIGINS OF FORTIFIED ARCHITECTURE AND CASTELLAR STRUCTURES MISATTRIBUTED TO EUROPEAN AND ARAB-ISLAMIC SOCIETIES


(2.28.1) Canonical Evidence of Early African Fortified Architecture:

Canonical and archaeological evidence explicitly identifies the existence of structured, fortified architecture and defensive complexes throughout the African continent (e.g., Nubian fortresses at Buhen, Kushite fortifications at Meroë, medieval fortresses of Mali, Songhai, and Hausa city-states), substantially predating or contemporaneous with comparable European and Arab-Islamic constructions (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.28.2) Canonical Rectification of Historical Misrepresentation:

Historical and canonical documents establish that medieval European and Arab-Islamic chroniclers systematically misattributed the concept and structural development of fortified castles and defensive complexes as inherently European or Arab-Islamic innovations. Canonical recognition now corrects such misrepresentations by affirming African precedence in the independent and indigenous development of these architectural and military concepts.



---


§2.29 — CANONICAL DOCUMENTATION OF STRUCTURED STATECRAFT SYSTEMS MISATTRIBUTED TO EUROPEAN AND ARAB-ISLAMIC SOCIETIES


(2.29.1) Canonical Historical Record of African Structured Statecraft:

African states such as Kush, Mali, Songhai, Kanem-Bornu, Wadai, and Sokoto developed sophisticated systems of centralized governance, legal frameworks, diplomatic relations, and organized military forces independently and earlier than or contemporaneously with European and Arab-Islamic statecraft models. Canonical historical documentation (chroniclers al-Umari, Ibn Khaldun, Ibn Battuta, Ahmad Baba al-Timbukti) affirms this indigenous African precedence explicitly (AfricanHistoryExtra, 2023).


(2.29.2) Canonical Recognition of Misappropriation and Misrepresentation:

Canonical analysis explicitly evidences that European medieval chronicles and Arab-Islamic historical accounts routinely appropriated African models of structured governance, diplomacy, and military organization, representing them erroneously as inherent products of European or Arab-Islamic innovation. The present canonical constitutional enactment formally corrects this historical misattribution, explicitly establishing African origins and sovereignty of these structured institutional innovations.



---


§2.30 — CANONICAL AND HISTORICAL EVIDENCE OF INTENTIONAL EUROPEAN AND ARAB-ISLAMIC MISREPRESENTATION AND CULTURAL APPROPRIATION


(2.30.1) Canonical Recognition of Institutional Appropriation for Imperial Legitimacy:

Historical canonical documents explicitly record intentional strategies employed by European (e.g., Portuguese, Spanish, French, British) and Arab-Islamic (e.g., Moroccan, Ottoman, Arabian) societies to appropriate, misattribute, and distort the indigenous origins of African equestrian, military, architectural, and statecraft models for their imperial legitimization and cultural dominance narratives.


(2.30.2) Canonical Rectification and Sovereign Recognition:

Canonically recognized historical documentation explicitly records these deliberate appropriations. Henceforth, canonical and constitutional authority formally and permanently rectifies and corrects historical narratives, unequivocally reassigning rightful historical intellectual property, innovation credit, and sovereign legitimacy to African civilizations.



---


§2.31 — CANONICAL AND CONSTITUTIONAL AFFIRMATION OF AFRICAN HISTORICAL ACCOUNTABILITY, INSTITUTIONAL LEGITIMACY, AND STRUCTURED STATE SOVEREIGNTY IN RESPONSE TO MISAPPROPRIATION


Therefore, under supreme canonical and constitutional authority, this chapter explicitly and conclusively establishes historical accountability, institutional sovereignty, canonical legitimacy, and constitutional rectification regarding European and Arab-Islamic misappropriations of African-originated cavalry traditions, fortified architectures, military structures, and governance models. The present enactment recognizes and rectifies historical injustices, affirms structured African state legitimacy, and canonically corrects global historical misrepresentation.

---

---


ANNEX — HISTORICAL REFERENCES FOR CHAPTERS I & II


Compiled under the authority of the Sovereign Catholic Indigenous Private State of Xaragua (SCIPS-X) for archival, constitutional, and institutional citation.



---

CHAPTER I — The Kongo Imperial Catholic Legacy


1. John K. Thornton, The Kingdom of Kongo: Civil War and Transition, 1641–1718, University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.



2. Linda M. Heywood & John K. Thornton, Central Africans, Atlantic Creoles, and the Foundation of the Americas, Cambridge University Press, 2007.



3. John Thornton, “The Development of an African Catholic Church in the Kingdom of Kongo, 1491–1750,” Journal of African History, Vol. 25, No. 2 (1984).



4. Giovanni Antonio Cavazzi da Montecuccolo, Istorica Descrizione de' Tre Regni Congo, Matamba, et Angola, Bologna, 1687.



5. Paolo Girolamo Maria da Montesarchio, Capuchin missionary reports on the Kongo church (17th century).



6. Pope Innocent XI, 1682 letters confirming the legitimacy of the Kongolese bishop nomination.



7. Raymond Mauny, Tableau géographique de l’Ouest africain au Moyen Âge, IFAN, 1961.



8. UNESCO General History of Africa, Vol. II–III, on Kongo and West Central African ecclesiastical history.



9. Jean Cuvelier, Nobiliario del Reino del Congo, extensive lists of royal Christian lineage.



10. José Curto, “The Portuguese and the Christianization of Kongo,” in Africa and the West: A Documentary History.





---

CHAPTER II — Sahara, Sahel, and Equine Civilizations


11. African History Extra, “Knights of the Sahara: A history of the African cavalry empires,” https://www.africanhistoryextra.com/p/knights-of-the-sahara-a-history-of



12. E.A. Alpers, The Indian Ocean in World History, Oxford University Press, 2014.



13. Ibn Khaldun, Muqaddimah, c. 1377.



14. Al-Bakri, Kitab al-Masalik wa’l-Mamalik, 1068.



15. Leo Africanus, Description of Africa, 1550.



16. Ibn Battuta, Rihla (Travels), 14th century, reports on Mali and Bilad al-Sudan.



17. H.A.R. Gibb (ed.), The Travels of Ibn Battuta A.D. 1325–1354, Hakluyt Society, 1958.



18. Abdelmajid Hannoum, “The Invention of the Berbers,” The Journal of North African Studies, Vol. 6, No. 1 (2001).



19. Joseph Ki-Zerbo, Histoire de l’Afrique Noire, Hatier, 1972.



20. François-Xavier Fauvelle, Le Rhinocéros d'or, Alma Éditeur, 2013.



21. UNESCO General History of Africa, Vol. II–IV, especially on Almoravids, Kanem-Bornu, Mali, and cavalry systems.



22. Nehemia Levtzion & Humphrey Fisher, Islam in West Africa: Religion, Society and Politics, 1987.



23. Mohamed Hassen, “The Oromo and the Christian Kingdom of Ethiopia,” The Journal of African History, Vol. 34, No. 1 (1993).



24. R. Blench, “The diffusion of horse technology in West Africa,” Cambridge Papers in African Archaeology, 2001.



25. Toby Green, A Fistful of Shells: West Africa from the Rise of the Slave Trade to the Age of Revolution, University of Chicago Press, 2019.



26. Amira K. Bennison, The Almoravid and Almohad Empires, Edinburgh University Press, 2016.



27. J. F. P. Hopkins, Medieval Muslim Historians on the Peoples of the Sudan, 1981.



28. David Nicolle, Medieval West Africa, Osprey Publishing, Men-at-Arms Series.



29. Kevin Shillington, History of Africa, Macmillan, 2012.



30. Cyrille Aillet, Les Mozarabes: Christianisme, islamisation et arabisation en péninsule Ibérique (IXe–XIIe siècle), Presses de l’ENS, 2010 — contextualizing Arab adoption of African structures.





---

On the Islamic and European Appropriation of African Systems


31. Sylviane Diouf, Servants of Allah: African Muslims Enslaved in the Americas, NYU Press, 1998.



32. Ehud Toledano, Slavery and Abolition in the Ottoman Middle East, University of Washington Press, 1998.



33. Bernard Lewis, Race and Slavery in the Middle East, Oxford University Press, 1990.



34. Edward Said, Orientalism, Vintage Books, 1979 — on cultural appropriation and distortion of African agency.



35. Mamdani Mahmood, Citizen and Subject: Contemporary Africa and the Legacy of Late Colonialism, Princeton, 1996.



36. Ghislaine Lydon, On Trans-Saharan Trails: Islamic Law, Trade Networks, and Cross-Cultural Exchange in Nineteenth-Century Western Africa, Cambridge, 2009.



37. Olivier Pétré-Grenouilleau, Les traites négrières, Gallimard, 2004 — comparative view of Arab, African, and European slaving systems.



38. Marie-Louise Martin, “L’islam et les royaumes africains,” in Revue d’Histoire et de Civilisation, Vol. 23.



39. Robin Law, “Horses, Firearms and Political Power in Pre-Colonial West Africa,” Past and Present, No. 72 (1976).



40. Cheikh Anta Diop, Civilization or Barbarism, Chicago Review Press, 1991 — especially on African primacy in institutions and sciences.


---


Your Home


Miragoâne welcomes tourists and students, offering a unique experience rich in culture, history, and learning opportunities.



Ready for You


Xaragua is paradise on earth, where history, beauty, and culture come together in perfect harmony.



Copyright © 2025 Xaragua - All Rights Reserved.

This website uses cookies.

We use cookies to analyze website traffic and optimize your website experience. By accepting our use of cookies, your data will be aggregated with all other user data.

Accept